Columbia (Mnitoer^ttp intljeCttpofSfttigork
LIBRARY
,^)
OF IIIE
RISE, PItOGllESS, AFD CO]?R^pVlfe|^
OF
CHEISTIANITY.
THE MOST REV. RICHARD WHATELY,
ArwCHBISIIOP OF DUBLIN. WITH A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF THE AUTHOR,
AND A
CATALOGUE OF HIS WRITINGS.
NEW YORK:
WILLIAM G 0 W A N S
^ .
1860.
Entered according to Act of Congress, In tlie year 1S60, by
WILLIAM GOWANS,
In the Clerk's Office of t}ie District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New York.
R. CRAIOUEAD,
Primer, Siereoiyper, and Elecirolyper
Caiton l^uillJing,
81, 83, atid 85 Centre Stieet.
ADVERTISEMENT.
The following pages, by Archbishop Whately, make one of the six celebrated Introductory Essays which precede and form a pendent to the new edition of the Encyclopcedia Britannica, now in course of publication, the other five having been produced by Professor Dugald Stewart, Sir James Mackintosh, with additions by William Whewell, D.D., Professors John Playfair, Sir John Leslie, and James Duncan Forbes.
The reputation and popularity of all these Authors are as universal in the Western as on the Eastern Continent, as that of Baron Macaulay, Lord Brougliam, Dr. Chalmers, or Sydney Smith. Hence it requires nothing to be said in commendation of anything that any of these authors may have written, in presenting them to the public.
This Treatise has never before appeared in book form, either in Europe or America. In consequence, it was deemed advisable to present it in this shape, thereby rendering it accessible to all who had a desire to consult the subject treated of; namely — "The Rise, Progress, and Corruptions of Christianity," a subject full of interest to every intelligent mind.
I have collected the titles of all the Treatises of this gifted and voluminous author, and presented them in chro- nological order, with a scanty biographical sketch.
21690
IV BIOGKAPHICAL SKETCH.
I have the pleasure to announce that I have the appro- bation, as well as the sanction, of the author, through his bookseller, to print and publish any or all of his books in America, providing that is done in an unmutilated or unin- terpolated form, which, I understand, has not been the case with certain of his works which have been reprinted in this country.
With respect to the present Treatise, the reader may rest assured that it is a faithful reprint of the original.
PUBLISHER.
New York, Feb. 16^/i, 1860.
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH.
Richard Whately, D.D., Archbishop of Dublin, an emi- nent theologian and writer on political economy, was born in 1789, and is the son of the Rev. Dr. Whately, of Nonsuch Park, Surrey. He was educated at Oxford, in Oriel College, of which, in 1819, he was elected a Fellow. The college of Oriel is famous for having sent out some of the greatest thinkers of which churchmen of the present generation may boast, such as Arnold, Coplestone, Newman (until his apos- tasy), and the subject of this sketch. He was appointed to read the Bampton Lectures in 1822, in which year he received the rectory of Halesworth, in value £450 per annum. In the contest which took place in the University when Sir R. Peel appealed to his learned constituents upon the Catholic question, Whately voted for the right honor-
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH.
able baronet. In the year 1830, he was appointed Presi- dent of St. Alban*s Hall, and Professor of Political Economy ; and in 1831, he was consecrated Archbishop of Dublin, and Bishop of Glendalagh. The diocese of Kildare has since been added to his cliarge. His lordship has published a considerable number of theological writings, consisting of sermons, charges, miscellaneous essays, and dissertations, all marked by a desire to place religion upon a simple scriptural basis, and in harmony with man's intellectual nature. His style is remarkably luminous, and his reasoning most severe. In the administration of his office, he has displayed a uni- form liberality, and has been a constant promoter of the national system of education in Ireland. He is the author of a treatise on political economy, and the best manual of logic extant. In ridicule of Strauss and German rationalism, he wrote a curious treatise to disprove the existence of Na- poleon.
He has been a contributor to several Encyclopedias, and lately to that of the new edition of the Encyclopedia Bri- tannica, now in course of publication.
In 1844 he had a controversy with the contributors to and the editors of the New York Churchman, the organ of the high church party in the western world, respecting the ordination of a young man to the^ ministry named Carey, who was alleged to hold views more in keeping with the church of Rome than that of the church he professed to be a member of. Since that time he has produced several new books and annotated others, a list of which here follows.
A CATALOGUE
OF THE WKlTlNGS OF
RICHARD WHATELY, D. D.,
AKCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN.
liigJit Method of Interpreting Scripture,
The Right Method of Interpreting Scripture, in what relates to the Nature of the Deity, and his Deahngs with Mankind, Ilhistrated in a Discourse on Predestination, by Dr. King, late Lord Arch- bishop of Dublin. Preached at Christ Church, Dublin, before the House of Lords, May 15, 1709, with Notes by the Rev. Richard Whately, M.A 8vo., pp. 140. London, 1821.
Elements of Rhetoric.
Elements of Rhetoric, comprising the substance of the article in the Encychpo^dia Metropolitana ; with additions, &c. 3d Edition. 8vo., pp. 463. Oxford, 1830.
An Essay on Omissions of Creeds^ &c.
An Essay on the Omission of Creeds, Liturgies, and Codes of Ecclesiastical Canons, in the New Testament. 8vo., pp. 56.
London, 1831.
Lecture on Political Economy,
Introductory Lectures on Political Economy ; delivered in Easter Term— 1831. 2d Edition, including Lecture IX. and other addi- tions. 8vo., pp. 295. Loudon, 1832.
WRITINGS OF RICHARD WHATELY, D.D. Vll
Thouglits on Secondary Punisliments.
Thoughts on Secondary Punishments, in a Letter to Earl Grey; to which are appended two Articles on Transportation to New South Wales, and on Secondary Punishments, and some observa- tions on Colonization. 8vo.. pp. 204. London, 1832.
Evidence before tJie House of Lords.
The Evidence as taken before the Select Committee of the House of Lords, appointed to inquire into the collection and payment of Tithes in Ireland, and the state of the laws relating thereto, in the year 1832. 8vo., pp. 55. London, 1832,
Replies to the Clergy.
Replies (Three) to the Dean and Cliapter, and to the Clergy of the Diocese of Dublin, relative to the system of National Educa- tion in Ireland. 8vo., pp. 71. London, 1832.
Address to the Clergy,
Address to the Clergy of Dublin on Confirmation, in August, 1832. Svo., pp. 38. London, 1832.
Observations on a Petition.
Observations made on presenting a Petition to the House of Lords from the Clergy of the Diocese of Kildare, relative to Church Reform, August 7, 1833. 8vo. pp. 20 London, 1833.
Essays on St. Paul.
Essays on some of the difficulties in the Writings of St. Paul, and iu other parts of the New Testament. Svo., pp. 408.
London, 1833.
Speech in the House of Lords.
A Speech in the House of Lords, August 1, 1833, on a Bill for the removal of certain disabilities from His Majesty's subjects of the Jewish Persuasion, with additional remarks on some of the ob- jections urged against that measure. Svo, pp. 81. London, 1833.
Vlll A CATALOGUE OF THE
Remarhs on Traiifiportation.
Remarks on Transportation, and on a Recent Defence of the System ; in a second Letter to Earl Grey. 8vo., pp. 174.
London, 1834.
Address to the Clergy.
Address to the Clergy of Dublin on Confirmation in 1834. 8vo., pp. 26. London, 1834.
A Charge to the Clergy,
A Charge delivered to the Clergy of Dublin in June, 1834, with Notes. 8vo., pp. 31. London, 1834.
A Charge to the Clergy.
A Charge delivered to the Clergy of Dubhn in July, 1835. 8vo., pp. 30. London, 1835.
Sermons.
Sermons on Various Subjects; delivered in several churches iu the city of Dublin, and in other parts of the Diocese. 8vo., pp. 438. London, 1835.
An Appeal.
An Appeal on behalf of the Association incorporated for dis- countenancing Vice, &c., with a Sermon in behalf of the Associa- tion. 8vo., pp. 30. London, 1835.
Elements of Logic.
Elements of Logic, comprising the substance of the article in the Encyclapcedia Meiropolitana, with additions, &c. Sixth Edition, revised. 8vo., pp. 478. London, 1836.
Two Discourses.
Two Discourses, preached in St. John's Church, Dublin, in Vindi- cation of tlie right of the Beneficed Clergy of the Church of Ireland over their own Pulpits; the first delivered on occasion of the inhibition issued against the Rev. L. I. Nolan, late a Roman Catholic priest, but now a clergyman of the Established Church,
WRITINGS OF RICHARD WHATELY, D.D. IX
by his Grace the Archbishop of Dublin ; the second — An Inquiry into the Trutli of Transubstantiation, b}'- the Rev. Robert Trail, A.M., with an Appendix, containing the Correspondence which arose out of the Inhibition, and which has excited so deep an in- terest in the public mind, with the Remonstrance of the Clergy of the Diocese. 12mo., pp. 310. London, 1837.
Tlie Kingdom of Christ
The Kingdom of Christ Delineated, in Two Essays on our Lord's own Account of his Person, and of the Nature of his Kingdom, and of the Constitution, Powers, and Ministry of a Christian Church, as appointed by himself. 8vo., pp. 312. London, 1843.
A Lecture on Instinct.
On Instinct. A Lecture delivered before the Dublin Natural His- tory Society, 11th November, 1842. 18mo., pp. 32.
Dublin, 1847.
English Synonyms.
A Selection of EngUsh Synonyms. 12mo,, pp. 179.
London, 1851.
Historic Certainties o'especting America.
Historic Certainties respecting the Early History of America developed in a Critical Examination of the Book of the Chronicles of the Land of Ecnarf, by Rev. Aristarchus Newlight. 8vo., pp. 62. London, 1851.
Cautions for the Times.
Cautions for the Times. Addressed to the Parishioners of a Parish in England by their former Rector. In Three Parts. 8vo., pp. about 390. London, 1852.
Historic Douhts relating to Napoleon.
Historic Doubts relative to Napoleon Buonaparte. 8vo., pp. 70.
London, 1852.
A CATALOGUE OF THE
Claims of Truth and Unity.
The Claims of the Truth and of Unity considered in a Charge to the Clergy of Dublin. 8vo. London, 1852.
Easy Lessons on Reasoning.
Eas}' Lessons on Reasoning. 12mo., pp. 180. London, 1856.
Thouglits and Apothegms.
Thoughts and Apothegms from the "Writings of Archbishop Whately. 12mo., pp. 442. London, 1855.
Address at Manchester.
Address delivered to the Members of the Manchester Athenaeum, at the Public Breakfast, October 21, 1846. 12mo., pp. 31. See Literary Addresses delivered before the various Popular Institu- tions. 12mo. London and Glasgow, Griffin, 1855.
Future State.
A View of the Scripture Revelations concerning A Future State. 12mo., pp. 308. London, 1855.
Angels Good and Evil.
A View of the Scripture Revelations respecting Good and Evil Angels. 12mo., pp. 171. London, 1855.
Mental Culture.
Mental Culture required for Christian Ministers. A Sermon de- livered in St. Patrick's Cathedral, Dublin, on occasion of the Consecration of William Fitzgerald, D.D., Bishop of Cork, March 8th, 1857. Bvo., pp. 31. London, 1857.
Lord BacoiibS Essays.
Bacon's Essays: with Annotations by Richard Whately, D.D., Archbishop of Dublin. 8vo, pp. 536. London, 1857.
, D.D. XI
Paleifs Evidences of Chrisfianity.
A View of the Evidences of Christianity, In Three Parts. By WiUiam Paley, M.A , Archdeacon of Carlisle. With Annotations by Richard Whately, D.D., Archbishop of Dublin. 8vo., pp. 407.
London, 18.59.
Lessons on Mind.
Introductory Lessons on Mind. 12mo., pp. 240. London, 1859.
Remarks on an Address to the King,
Remarks on an Address to the King, proposed for the Signatures of the Archbishops, the Bishops, and Clergy. 8vo., pp. 11.
London, N. D.
Address to Dublin Inlmhitants.
Address to the Inhabitants of Dublin and its Vicinity respecting the Lord's Day, Svo. pp. 20. London, n. d.
History of the Corruptions of Christianity.
A Dissertation exhibiting a General View of the Rise, Progress, and Corruptions of Christianity. 4to. London, 1853 ; and 12 mo..
New York, 18 GO.
Paley's Worhs.
Paley's Works ; a Lecture on. Svo. London, 1860.
Paley.
Paley's Moral and Political Philosophy ; with Annotations by Richard Whately, D.D., Archbishop of Dublin. 8vo.
London, 1859.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
Advertisement, iii
Biographical Sketch, iv
Catalogue of Archbishop Whately's Writings, vi
Introduction, 13
The Pagan Keligions, 34
The Mosaic Dispensation, 63
Introduction of the Gospel, 102
Establishment op Christ's Kingdom, 131
Corruptions of Christianity, 113
Reformations in Religion, 228
Church Allegiance and Separations, 264
GENERAX, VIEW
RISE, PROGRESS, AND CORRUPTIONS
OF CHRISTIANITYJ , . COl. L .
IJBRAin
. \ YORK, y*
A SKETCH, like the present, of the rise, progress, and corruptions of Christianity, would be altogether de- fective without some notice of those religious systems which it was designed to supplant or to complete.
Not only will much light be thrown upon its genu- ine character and excellence by a contrast with their errors or deficiencies, but moreover, a knowledge of these will often disclose to us the sources of some of those corruptions which have disfigured the simplicity of the Gospel.
The earliest history of mankind, by far, that we possess, is that contained in the Book of Genesis. It is extremely brief and scanty ; especially the earliest portion of it. But it plainly represents the first of the human race, when in the Garden of Eden, as
14 INTRODUCTION.
receiving direct communications from God. We have no detailed account, however, of the instruction thej received ; and even part of what the history does record is but obscurely intimated. For example, it is rather hinted than expressly stated, that the use of language was imparted to them by revelation. This, however, is generally understood to be the meaning of the pas- sage (Gen. ii. 20), in which it is said that God brought unto Adam the beasts and birds, to see what he would call them, and that Adam gave them names.
But our first parents, or their children, must have received direct ffom God a great deal of instruction of which no particulars are related. For besides being taught something of religious and moral duty (Gen. ii. 16; iv. 7), it is evident that they must have learned something of the arts of life. The first gene- rations of mankind were certainly not left at all in the condition of mere savages^ subsisting on such wild fruits and animals as they might chance to meet with. We read concerning the first two sons of Adam, that the one was occupied in tilling the ground, and the other in keeping cattle.
And even independently of the Bible history, we might draw the same conclusion from what is matter of actual experience, and as it were before our eyes at this day. For it appears that mere savages, if left to themselves without any instruction, never did, and never can, civilise themselves. And, consequently, \\iQ first of the human race that did acquire any degree of civilisation, since they could not have had instruc- tion from other men^ must have had a superhuman
INTRODUCTION. 15
instructor. But for such an instructor, all mankind would have been savages at this day.. The mere fact that civilised men do exist, is enough to prove, even to a person who had never heard of the Bible, that, at some time or other, men must have been taught some- thing by a superior Being : in other words, that there must have been a revelation.
It has been indeed not unfrequently maintained that savages can, and sometimes do, invent for them- selves, one by one, all the useful arts, and thus raise themselves to a civilised state, without any assistance from men already civilised. One may meet with fine descriptions — though altogether fanciful — of this sup- posed progress of men towards civilisation. One man, it has been conceived, wishing to save himself the trouble of roaming through the woods in search of wild fruits and roots, would bethink himself of collect- ing the seeds of these, and cultivating them in a spot of ground cleared and broken up for the purpose. And finding that he could thus raise more than enough for himself, he might agree with some of his neighbours to let them have a part of the produce in exchange for some of the game and fish they might have taken. Another again, it has been imagined, would endeavour to save himself the labour and uncer- tainty of hunting, by catching some kind of wild ani- mals alive, and keeping them in an inclosure to breed, that he might have a supplj^ always at hand.
And again, another, it is supposed, might devote himself to the occupation of dressing skins for cloth- ing, or of building huts or canoes, or making various
16 INTRODUCTION.
kinds of tools ; and might subsist by exchanging these with his neighbours for food. And by thus devoting his chief attention to some one kind of manufacture, he would acquire increased skill in that, and would strike out useful and new inventions.
Thus these supposed savages having gradually come to be divided into husbandmen, shepherds, and artisans of various kinds, would begin to enjoy the various advantages of a division of labour^ and would advance, step by step, in all the arts of civilised life.
Now, all this description is likely to appear plausi- ble, at the first glance, to those who do not inquire carefully, and reflect attentively. But, on examina- tion, it will be found to be contradicted by all history, and to be quite inconsistent with the real character of such beings as savages actually are. In reality, such a process of inventions and improvements as that just described, is what never did, and never possibly can, take place in any savage tribe left wholly to themselves.
All the nations of which we know anything, that have risen from a savage to a civilised state, appear to have had the advantage of the instruction and example of civilised men living among them. Every nation that has ever had any tradition of a time when their ancestors were savages, and of the first introduc- tion of civilisation among them, always represents some foreigner or some Being from heaven as having first taught them the arts of life.
Thus the ancient Greeks, we know, attributed to Prometheus the introduction of the use of fire. And
INTRODUCTION. 17
agriculture and other arts were popularly supposed to have been first introduced into Greece by Triptolemus and Cadmus, and others, strangers from a distant countrj'.
And the Peruvians have a like tradition concerning a person they call Manco Capac, whom they repre- sent as the offspring of the sun, and as having taught useful arts to their ancestors.
On the other hand, there are a great number of savage tribes, in various parts of the world, who have had no regular intercourse with civilised men, but who have been visited by several voyagers, at diffe- rent times, and in some instances at very distant periods. And it appears from comparing together the accounts of those voyagers, that these tribes remain perfectly stationary ; not making the smallest advance towards civilisation.
For example, the people of the vast continent of New Holland, and of the large island of Papua (or New Guinea), who are among the rudest of savages, appear to remain (in those parts not settled by Euro- peans), in exactly the same brutish condition as when they were first discovered. They roam about the forests in search of wild animals, and of some few eatable roots, which they laboriously dig up with sharpened sticks. But though they are often half- starved, and though they have to expend as much toil for three or four scanty meals as would suffice for breaking up and planting a piece of ground that would supply them for a year, it has never occurred to them to attempt cultivating these roots.
18 INTRODUCTION.
The inliabitants, again, of the islands of Andaman, in the eastern ocean, appear to be in a more degraded and wretched state than even the New Hollanders.
And to add but one instance more, the New Zea- landers, in the interval of above one hundred and twentj' -five years between the first discovery of their islands by Tasman, and the second discovery by Cap- tain Cook, seem to have made no advances whatever, but to have remained just in the same condition. And yet they were in a far less savage state than that of the New Hollanders, being accustomed rudely to cultivate the ground, and raise crops of sweet pota- toes.
And such appears to be, from all accounts, the condition of all savage, or nearly savage tribes. They seem never to invent anything, or to make any effort to improve; so that what few arts they do possess (and which, in general, are only such as to enable them just to support life), must be the remnant that they have retained from a more civilised state, from which their ancestors had degenerated.
When, indeed, men have arrived at a certain stage in the advance towards civilisation (far short of what exists in Europe), it is then possible for them, if nothing occurs to keep them back, to advance further and further towards a more civilised state.
And this it is that misleads some persons in their notions respecting savages. For finding that there is no one art which might not have been invented by unassisted man, sujyposing him to have a certain degree of civilisation to start from^ they hence conclude that
INTRODUCTION. 19
unassisted man might have invented all the arts, sup- posing him left originally in a completely savage state. But this is contradicted by' all experience; which shews that men, in the condition of tlie lowest sa- vages, never have made the first step towards civili- sation, without some assistance from without.
Human society may be compared to some com- bustible substances which will not take fire sponta- neously, but when once set on fire will burn with continually increasing force. A community of men requires, as it were, to be kindled, and requires no more.
What, perhaps, contributes most to the erroneous views referred to above, is, that when one tries to fancy himself in the situation of a savage, it occurs to him that he would set his mind to work to contrive means for bettering his condition, and that he might perhaps hit upon such and such useful inventions ; and hence he may be led to think it natural that savages should do so, and that some tribes of them may have advanced themselves, in the way above described, without any external help. But nothing of the kind appears to have ever really occurred ; and what leads some persons to fancy it, is, that they themselves are not savages, but have some degree of mental cultivation, and some of the habits of thought of civilised men ; and, therefore, they form to them- selves an incorrect notion of what a savage really is — just as a person who possesses eyesight cannot understand correctly the condition of one born blind.
But those who have seen a good deal of real sa-
20 INTRODUCTION.
vages, have observed that they are not only feeble in mental powers, but also sluggish in the use of such powers as they have, except when urged by pressing want. When not thus urged, they pass their time either in perfect inactivity, or else in dancing, or decorating their bodies with paint, or with feathers and shells, or in various childish sports. They are not only brutishly stupid, but still more remarkable for childish thoughtlessness and improvidence. So that it never occurs to them to consider how they may put themselves in a better condition a year or two hence.
Now, such must have been the condition of all man- kind down to this day, if they had all been, from the first, left without any instruction, and in what is called a state of nature — that is, with the faculties man is born with, not at all unfolded or exercised by educa- tion. For from such a state, unassisted Man cannot, as all experience shews, ever raise himself. And con- sequently, in that case, the whole world would have been peopled with mere savages in the very lowest state of degradation. The very existence, therefore, at this day, of civilised men, proves that there must have been, at some time or other, some instruction given to Man in the arts of life, by some Being superior to Man. For, since the first beginnings of civilisation could not have come from any human instructor, they must have come from one super- human.
It has been shewn, then, that the whole world would now have been peopled with the very lo^^est
INTRODUCTION. 21
savages, if men had never received any instruction, and yet had been able to subsist at all. But it is doubtful whether even this bare subsistence would have been possible. It is more likely that the first generation would all have perished for want of those lew arts which even savages possess, and which (as has been above remarked) were probably not invented by savages, but are remnants which they have re- tained from a more civilised state. The knowledge, for instance, of wholesome and of poisonous roots and fruits, the arts of making fish-hooks and nets, bows and arrows, or darts, and snares for wild animals, and of constructing rude huts and canoes, and some other such simple arts, are possessed, more or less, by all savages, and are necessary to enable them to support their lives. And it is doubtful whether men left completely in a state of nature — that is wholly un- taught— would not all perish before they could invent them for themselves.
For we should remember that Man, when lefi: in a state of nature, untaught, and with his rational powers not unfolded, is far less fitted for supporting and taking care of himself than the brutes. Tliey are much better provided both with instincts^ and with bodily organs for supplying their own wants. For example, those animals that have occasion to dig, either for food or to make burrows for shelter — such as the swine, the hedgehog, the mole, and the rabbit, have both an instinct for digging, and snouts or paws far better adapted for that purpose than man's hands. Yet man is enabled to turn up the ground much
22 INTRODUCTION.
better than any brute ; but then this is by means of tools which man can be taught to make and use, though brutes cannot. Again, birds and bees have an instinct for building such nests and habitations as answer their purpose as well as the most commodious beds and houses made by men; but Man has no instinct that teaches him how to construct these. Brutes, again, know by instinct their proper food, and avoid what is unwholesome ; but man has no instinct for distinguishing the nightshade-berry (with which children have been so often poisoned) from whole- some fruits. And quadrupeds swim by nature, be- cause their swimming is the same motion by which they advance when on land ; but a man, falling into deep water, is drowned, unless he has learnt to swim.
It appears, then, very doubtful whether men left wholly untaught, would be able to subsist at all, even in the state of the lowest savages. But, at any rate, it is plain they could never have risen above that state. And, consequent!}^, the existence of civilisation at this day is a kind of monument attesting the fact that some instruction from above must, at some time or other, have been supplied to mankind. And the most probable conclusion is, that Man, when first created, or very shortly afterwards, was advanced by the Creator Himself, to a state above that of a mere savage.
Now this is exactly what is related in Scripture. But it must be remembered that the proof which has been just given of an original revelntion to Man, is quite independent of the Bible history ; and, there-
INTRODUCTION. 23
fore, tends to confirm that history. That Man could not have made himself, is appealed to, as a proof of a divine Creator. And that mankind could not, in the first instance, have civilised themselves, is a proof exactly of the same kind, and equally strong, of a superhuman Instructor.
And here the inquiry may perhaps be raised, how it ever came about that various tribes of men, from time to time, degenerated into the savage state. We have no distinct records of the progress of this dege- neracy ; nor, from the nature of the case, is it possible that we should. But, no doubt, luars have always been the principal cause of it. When men were continually harassed by a superior force of ferocious enemies, who hunted them down like wild beasts, and burnt their dwellings, and laid waste the country they would be driven to shelter themselves in forests, and deserts, and mountains ; and would have no op portunity of practising, or of teaching to their children, most of the arts they might be acquainted with Agriculture, for instance, would necessarily be aban doned. And being entirely occupied in a struggle for bare subsistence, and in providing for defence against their enemies, or for escape, they would have neither leisure, nor means, nor inclination, for keeping up the various arts of civilised life. These, therefore, would, in two or three generations, be forgotten and irrecoverably lost among them ; and the whole cha- racter of the people would have degenerated.
We have .said, that from the wqyj nature of the case, it is impossible we should have any distinct accounts
24 INTRODUCTION.
of the progress of this degradation, since men so situated would not compose histories. But it is re- markable that in several savage tribes, there are some faint traditions of their ancestors having formerly come from some distant and better country ; doubt- less driven out by war.
It is likely that the instruction in the arts of life that was originally bestowed on the human race was merely sufficient to give them a heg inning ; to advance them just so far towards civilisation as to enable them, thenceforward, to advance themselves, and to invent, one by one, by the exercise of their own faculties, various arts, according to their wants and oppor- tunities.
The Bible history informs us of hardly any parti- culars, either of what was originally taught to man- kind, or of their own inventions. We have only a very brief and slight hint of the invention of the art of working metals, and of musical instruments, and perhaps, also of tents. (Gen. iv. 20.) But, doubtless, many other arts were invented before the Flood.
Several of the most important arts, and of those most generally known throughout the world, must have been very ancient ; and as their first introduction is not mentioned in the Bible, there is no record or tradition of it. And we are so familiar with these that we are apt to regard them as more simple and obvious than they are ; though, on reflection, it will appear that some of them were most likely invented gradually, and by successive steps taken at long intervals.
INTRODUCTION. 25
And here it is worth observing how important an advantage, in reference to the invention of arts, would have been afforded to men in a very early and rude state of society, by their possessing (as Scripture informs us the earliest of them did) a very long con- tinuance of life. Tn the present day, an ingenious and observant man writes down, and generally prints and publishes the experiments and observations he has made ; and thus those who come after him are enabled to follow up his inquiries and attempts, so that each generation improves upon the last. But before the use of printing and writing, the chief part of each man's experience would be lost to those who came after him. In those early days, therefore, it was of vast importance, with a view to the invention of arts, that each man should be enabled, by great length of life, to apply his own experience, and to follow up himself the discoveries he might have made.
We have no direct information as to the immediate cause of the great longevity of the earliest generations of men. But it seems likely that it may have been produced by the influence of ''Hhe Tree of Life.'''' ^
That the produce of this tree (whether its fruits or its leaves) was endued by the Creator with some property of warding off death, we are plainly taught, both by its name and by the exclusion of Adam from
* It appears to be a vestige of an early tradition respecting the use of the Tree of Life, that Homer represents his gods as supporting per- petual life and vigour by drinking nectar and eating Ambrosia, i. e. (immortality )
2
26 INTKODUCTION.
the Garden of Eden, " lest he should eat of the tree of life, and live for ever."
It is likely that it had the medicinal virtue, when applied from time to time, of preventing or curing the decays of old age ; just as our ordinary food preserves men from dying of exhaustion by famine ; and as several well-known medicines prevent or cure certain diseases. We know, indeed, that there does not exist now any medicine that has the virtue of keep- ing up or renewing youthful health or vigour. But such a medicine would not be in itself at all more strange than many things which we are familiar wdth, but whose effects we cannot explain, and could never have conjectured.
For example, that opium and some other drugs should produce sleep, and strong liquors a kind of temporary madness, is what no one would ever have thought of, if he had never heard of it, nor seen the experiment tried, of swallowing those substances. Nor, even if he were a skilful chemist, would he be able, by analysing them, to conjecture what their effects would be. If, then, the Tree of Life were such a medicine as we have supposed, a person who always continued the use of it from time to time, would con- tinue exempt from decay and death.
But supposing some persons who had been in the habit of using it (as our first parents doubtless had, since there was nothing to prevent them) should afterwards cease to use it, their constitution would probably have been so far fortified, that though they would at length die, yet they would live much longer
INTRODUCTION. 27
than man's natural term. And they would even be likely to transmit to their descendants such a consti- tution as would confer on those also a great degree of longevity, which would only wear out gradually in many successive generations.
Now, it is remarkable that this exactly agrees with what we do find recorded. If we look into those parts of the Bible history which relate to this subject, we shall find Man's life in the earliest generations extending to eight or nine centuries, and upwards. And we shall find longevity gradually diminishing in each generation, down to the times of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, who lived rather less than two hundred years ; and again down to the time of Moses, who began his mission, apparently in the full vigour of life, at fourscore, and lived to one hundred and twenty. Joshua, who succeeded him, lived one hundred and ten years. And from thenceforward human life appears to have been brought down to about its present limit.
The above seems to be the most clear, easy, and natural interpretation of those parts of Scripture we have been examining. There is not, however, any such distinct revelation on the subject as to authorise our pronouncing confidently that such must be the right interpretation, and making this an article of faith.
With respect to religious instruction, although, as has been said, the Maker and Governor of all things did certainly make Himself known to the earliest
28 INTRODUCTION.
generations of mankind, and accepted worship from them ; we are told very few particulars of the revela- tions that were made. We find, indeed, a prophecy made to Adam and Eve, just before their expulsion from Paradise : that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head. But whether any explana- tion was given them, of the reference this had to our Saviour's triumph over Satan and Death, we are not told. And it is even a matter of doubt among the learned, whether the sacrifices (Gen. iv. viii.) that were offered up in the earliest times, and afterwards by Noah, were of express divine appointment, or were merely a mode of worship which men devised of themselves, and which God thought fit to approve and accept. And there is nothing so distinctly said in Scripture on the subject, as to authorise any one to decide confidently, one way or the other. If it had been necessary that we should have any certainty as to this point, doubtless we should have had some plain declarations upon it.
Of Enoch we find it recorded, that he ** walked with God," that is, led a life of eminent holiness, and was so far favoured, as to be withdrawn from the earth without tasting of death. And he is referred to, in the Epistle to the Hebrews, as an example o^ faith^ inasmuch as "without fliith it is impossible to please God." But as to the subjects of his faith, the Apostle himself seems to have had no distinct and particular knowledge, except that he must have believed in the existence and in the goodness of God, — " For he that cometh to God must believe that He is; and
INTRODUCTIOX. 29
that He is a rewarder of them that diligentl}' seek Him."
Of course what is meant in this passage by the word "God," is — what we also understand by it — the Creator of the world. We cannot doubt that He must have made Himself known to the earliest of mankind, as the Maker of themselves, and of all things around them. And the account given in Genesis, of the creation, and of some other of the earliest events, is probably a tradition of this most ancient revelation, and was very likely committed to writing, long before the time of Moses.
Some persons have imagined that we are bound to take our notions of Astronomy, and of all other Ph3'sical Sciences, from the Bible. And accordingly-, when astronomers discovered and proved that the earth turns round on its axis, and that the sun does not move round the earth, some cried out against this as profane, because Scripture speaks of the sun^s rising and setting. And this probably led some astronomers to reject the Bible, because they were taught that if they received thai as a divine revelation, they must disbelieve truths which they had demonstrated.
So also, some have thought themselves bound tj believe, if they receive Scripture at all, that the earth, and all the plants and animals that ever existed on it, must have been created within six days, of exactly the same length as our present days. And this, even before the sun, by which we measure our days, is recorded to have been created. Hence, the disco- veries made by geologists, which seem to prove tha.
30 INTRODUCTION.
the earth and various races of animals must have ex- isted a very long time before Man existed, have been represented as completely inconsistent with any belief in Scripture.
We may not stop to discuss the various objections (some of them more or less plausible, and others very weak), that have been brought — on grounds of science, or supposed science — against the Mosaic ac- counts of the state of the early world, and of the flood, and to bring forward the several answers that have been given to those objections. But it is important to lay down the principle on which either the Bible or any other writing or speech ought to be studied and understood, viz., with a reference to the object j[)ro- posed by the writer or speaker.
For example, if we bid any one proceed in a straight line from one place to another, and to take care to arrive before the sun goes down, he will rightly and full}' understand us, in reference to the practical object which alone we had in view. Now, we know that there cannot really be a straight line on the surface of the earth ; and that the sun does not really go doivn^ only our portion of the earth is turned away from it. But whether the other party knows all this or not, matters nothing to our present object ; which was not to teach him mathematics or astronomy, but to make him conform to our directions, which are equally in- telligible to the learned and the unlearned.
Now, the object of the Scripture revelation is to teach men, not astronomy or geology, or any other physical science, but Religion. Its design was to inform
INTRODUCTION. 31
men, not in what manner the world was made, but WHO made it ; and to lead them to worship Him, the Creator of the heavens and the earth, instead of wor- shipping his creatures, the heavens and earth them- selves, as gods ; which is what the ancient heathen actually did.
Although, therefore. Scripture gives very scanty and imperfect information respecting the earth and the heavenly bodies, and speaks of them in the lan- guage and according to the notions of the people of a rude age, still it fully effects the object for which it was given, when it teaches that the heavens and the earth are not gods to be worshipped, but that '' God created the heavens and the earth^'' and that it is He who made the various tribes of animals, and also Man.
But as for astronomy and geology and other sci- ences, men were left, when once sufficiently civilised to be capable of improving themselves, to make disco- veries in them by the exercise of their own faculties.
But whatever may have been the religious instruc- tion originally afforded to mankind, most of them appear not to have made the proper use of their ad- vantages; but to have flillen, in very early times, into idolatry and superstitions of various kinds.
Whether false religion was introduced before the flood, we are not expressly told ; but there is every reason to think it must have been. F(3r we read that mankind had become excessively wicked, and that this brought on them that terrible judgment. And all
82 INTRODUCTION.
experience shews that great moral depravity and gross religious corruption accompany each other. Moral corruption favours the introduction of corrupted and false religious notions; and a false religion, in turn, favours immorality.
Moreover, there is a passage in Genesis (chap. iv. 26), which, though it be but an obscure hint, seems to relate to the first introduction of false gods, in the times of Enos, grandson of Adam, and apparently about three or four centuries after the creation. The passage is translated in the text of our version, "Then began men to call upon the name of the Lord: nin^ tim J<ip^ '^r^'^^Ti t^. (Gen. iv. 26.) But the trans- lation in the margin is, " Then began men to call themselves by the name of the Lord." And some learned men translate it, " Then began men to call the Lord by name."
The sense of the passage certainly cannot be that divine worship was then introduced for the first time ; which, we know, from the preceding history (ch. iv. 3), was not the case. But it probably means that, then, those who worshipped the true God, began to apply to Him some distinct name or title, such as Adonai or Jehovah^ to distinguish Him from the pre- tended gods worshipped by others, and that they call- ed themselves "by his name," that is, described themselves as his worshippers, to distinguish them- selves from those who served other gods. As long as one God only was acknowledged in the world, there was no need to apply to Him any distinguishing title. But when the worship of other Beings was introduced,
INTRODUCTION. 33
it would be necessary for the true worshippers to mark the distinction. It is probable, therefore, that this was the time when such false worship first became prevalent.
In later times, we know, false religions did prevail very extensively, as indeed they still do, among a large portion of mankind.
We shall next consider what was the real character of the Pagan religions, and in what way it is likely they were introduced.
84 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
THE PAGAN RELIGIONS.
The worshippers of false gods, such as the greater part of mankind formerly were, are "usually called Heathens or Pagans. The word Heathen as well as the word Gentiles^ which had the same meaning, signified originally Nations. But since all, or nearly all, na- tions except the Jews (who called themselves the Lord's People) were worshippers of false gods, hence the word " Heathen"* came to be used as it is now. And the word "Pagan" also, which originally signi- fied a Villager, came to be used in the same sense ; because, in the early times of Christianity, many of the inhabitants of retired country villages retained their old superstitions, after the inhabitants of the towyis had been converted to the Gospel.
There are some persons, who though possessing a considerable knowledge of things connected with My- thology, yet mistake altogether the real character of the Pagan religions. They sometimes imagine that all men, in every age and country, had always
* This is the commonly received etymology, though some think it is derived from the German "Heiden," inhabitant of a "heath" or wil- derness.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 85
designed to worship one Supreme God, the maker of all things;* and that the error of the Pagans consisted merely in the false accounts they gave of Ilim, and in their worshipping other inferior gods besides.
But this is altogether a mistake. Few, if any, of the ancient Pagans ever thought of worshipping a Supreme Creator at all. Those who believed, or sus- pected, that the world had been created, never pre- tended that it was the work of any of the gods they worshipped.f Many held that the world was not created, but eternal ; and others maintained that though it had a beginning, it was the production of what they called chance; that is, they fancied that the particles of matter of which the world consists, moved about at random, and accidentally fell into the shape it now bears.
These persons were what we should call Atheists. For by the word GOD, we understand an Eternal Being, who made and who governs all things. And if any one should deny that there is any such Being, we should saj^ that he was an Atheist ; even though he might believe that there do exist Beings superior
* See Pope's Universal Prayer.
" Father of all, in every age, In every clime adored ; By saint, by savage, and by sage, Jehovah, Jove, or Lord."
\ Sic ubi dispositara quv^quis full ilk Deorum Congeriem secuit, Bectamque in membra redegit, &c. &c — Ooid. Metam. 1.
36
to man ;- sucli as the Fairies and Genii in whom the uneducated in many parts of Europe still believe.
Accordingly, the Apostle Paul (Eph. ii. 12) ex- pressly calls the ancient Pagans Atheists ('-^sot), though he well knew that they worshipped certain supposed superior Beings which they called gods. But he says in the Epistle to the Komans, that they " worshipped the creature more thanf {i.e. instead of) the Creator." And at Lystra (Acts xiv. 15), when the people w^ere going to do sacrifice to him and Bar- nabas, mistaking them for two of their gods, he told them to " turn from these vanities to serve the living Grod, who made heaven and earthP
This is what is declared in the first sentence of the Book of Genesis. And so far were the ancient Pa- gans from believing that " in the beginning God made
* " Now, suppose that any one in those ages had denied the exist- ence of God and his angels, would not his impiety justly have deserved the appellation of Atheism, even though he had still allowed, by some odd capricious reasoning, that the popular stories of elves and fairies were just and well-grounded ? The difierence, on the one hand, between such a person and a genuine Tlieist, is infinitely greater than that on the other between him and one who absolutely excludes all invisible intelligent power. And it is a fallacy merely from the casual resemblance of names, without any conformity of meaning, to rank such opposite opinions under the same denomination. To any one who considers justly of the matter, it will appear that the gods of all Polytheists are no better than the elves or fairies of our ancestors, and merit as little any pious worship or veneration. These pretended reli- gionists are really a kind of superstitious Atheists, and acknowledge no Being that corresponds to our idea of a deity." — Hume's Natural History of Religion^ sec. 4.
T i:ap\ Tov KTiaiifTci.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 37
the heavens and tlie earth," that, on the contrary, the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and many other natural objects, were among the very gods they adored.
The heavens — that is the sky, the atmosphere around us — they worshipped under the titles of Zeus or Dis — of Jupiter or Jove — and (among the Canaan- ites and Babylonians) of Baal, Bel, or Belus.* They worshipped the earth also under the names of Deme- ter and Cybele ; called by our Anglo-Saxon ancestors Ilertha (whence our words " earth " and " hearth "), and by them most especially venerated.
The Pagans also worshipped the sea, under the title of Neptune ; the sun, under that of Phoebus or Apollo ; and the moon under that of Diana. These last they called the son and daughter of Jove ; mean- ing that the sun and moon were produced by the heavens.
The Egyptians also worshipped the same kind of gods, and, among others, the great river Nile, oq which the fertility of their country depends. The plagues which the Lord sent on Egypt (Exod. xii. 12) when he delivered the Israelites, seem to have been partly designed to prove his superiority and dominion over these pretended gods, by making them the very instruments of his judgments. Their river was turned into blood ; the earth brouglit forth a plague of frogs ; the sky, or atmosphere which they worshipped, sent forth destructive hail and lightning ; and the sun was darkened. This was a useful lesson, both to the * J.<<;, B; .. Herodotus.
88
Israelites and to the Egyptians themselves, as many as would learn from it.
The ancient Pagans seem to have supposed that certain living spirits resided in, and ruled over, the air, the sun, moon, earth, and sea. And besides these, they also worshipped a number of other supposed Beings who presided over the several passions, and faculties, and actions of man. Thus Minerva was the goddess of wisdom ; and Mars the god of war : and they often used the word Minerva to signify intelli- gence^ and Mars to signify valor. So Hermes (or Mer- cury) was supposed to preside over traffic^ and also over eloquence. And thence it was that the Lystrans " called Paul ' Mercurius,' because he was the chief speaker." (Acts xiv. 12.)
None of the ancient Pagans considered any of their gods as eternal. They generally supposed them im- mortal — that is, exempt from death ; but, for the most part, they had some tradition about the hirth of each of them. Indeed, several of them were confessedly dead men, whom they imagined to have been raised to the ranks of the gods by their great deeds on earth. Thus Eomulus, the founder of Rome, was worshipped by the Romans under the title of Quirinus. And Hercules, and many others, worshipped by the ancient Pagans, were deified men, supposed to have gained immortality, by their eminent virtues, and especially by their feats of war.
The Northern nations, however, thought that the gods they worshipped were not immortal, but doomed
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 39
finally to perish, after a very long life.* These gods, nevertheless, are supposed, most of them, to have answered to the Greek and Roman gods, though with different names. Of these names we have still a kind of record in the names of the days of the week, which were dedicated by our Pagan forefathers, each to one of their gods.f Many of the Jews, and of the early Christians, seem not to have disbelieved the existence of the heathen gods, but to have considered them as evil demons whom it was impious to worship. They did, indeed, often deride the Heathen for worshipping images, " the work of men's hands, wood and stone." (Isa. xliv.) But it is plain that any one who so wor- ships, must believe that there is some living spirit residing in the image, or somehow connected with it. For no one could pay adoration to a mere stone, believing it himself to be nothing more than a mere stone. And it appears that many of the Jews and early Christians believed the Beings that were repre- sented by the heathen idols to be demons. Thus we find the Jews calling Beelzebub the prince of the demons, and blasphemously attributing to him the
* " Till Lok has burst his tenfold chain, . . . . till substantial night Has reassumed her ancient right." — Gray.
f The first day of the week was dedicated, as its name shews, to the sun, and tlie second t > the moon ; Tuesday was sacred to Tuisco, the same as the Roman Mars; Wednesday to Woden, who is supposed to be the same with Mercury ; Thursday to Thor, that is Jupiter ; Friday to Friga, who was the Venus of the Romans ; and Saturday to Saturn.
40 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
miracles of our Lord. Now Beelzebub was the Phi- listine god of Ekron. (2 Kings i.)
And certainly the character which the Pagans attri- buted to their gods, was very much that of evil demons. The very best of these gods were repre- sented by them as capricious and profligate tyrants, whom they worshipped more from fear than love. One, in particular, who was especially dreaded, was Pan, the god of shepherds. In particular, they attri- buted to him all sudden and unaccountable terrors, such as sometimes seize armies or other large bodies of men, and which have thence received the name of Panic. Their images represent him as partly in the human form, and partly in that of a goat, with horns and cloven hoofs. And hence it is, that by a kind of tradition, we often see, even at this day, representa- tions of Satan in this form. For, the early Christians seem to have thought that it was he whom the Pagans adored under the name of Pan.
This is certain, that several savage tribes at this day profess to believe in a good god, and an evil one ; and address all their worship, and offer their sacrifices to the evil one. They suppose that the Good Being will, of his own accord, without being asked, do all the good in his power ; and all their prayers and offerings are to the Evil one — or to several evil Beings — whose malice they hope to soften.*
* We have an amusing instance of this tendency of the human mind in the anecdote (a true one), of the schoolboy who was observed to bow in church whenever the name of Satan was mentioned; and being asked the reason, replied, "I was afraid he might do me some harm."
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 41
The images and pictures of the gods of the ancient Egyptians, and of the Hindoos at this day, are usually strange monstrous figures, half man and half brute. And such was the Philistine image of Dagon, which Avas half man and half fish.* The Greeks and Romans, on the contrary, represented the greater part of their deities as handsome men and women ; but the image of Pan and some others were exceptions. And the emblemf of Diana at Ephesus, which they worshipped as having "fallen down from Jupiter," is said to have been a rude, shapeless stone. It was most likely an aerolite — one of those stones which do really sometimes fall from the sky. So probably, is also the black mass of stone at Mecca, in the Caaba, venerated by the Mahometans. For though Maho- met was opposed to- idolatry, he found the veneration of the Arabians for this stone to be so great, that he did not venture to oppose it.
As for the kind of worship which the Pagans paid to their gods, it was very much what might have been expected, considering what kind of Beings these gods w^ere, according to their own accounts of them. When Moses is cautioning the Israelites against being led away by the example of their idolatrous neighbours, he says, " Every abomination unto the Lord, which he hateth, have these nations done unto their gods ; for
* The name does actually signify a fish.
f In our version (Acts xix.), it is called "the image which fell down from Jupiter," but the word "image," is supplied by the translators; the original merely speaks of their being worshippers, r.v Ai ire-jv,, of ' that which fell down from Jupiter."
42
even their sons and tlieir daughters, have they burned in the fire unto their gods." And the inhabitants of the South Sea Islands, at this day, offer human vic- tims to their gods ; as did also the people of Mexico. The grossest profligacy, and the most atrocious cruel- ties, were not only not forbidden by the Pagan reli- gions, but were even a part of their religious worship ; especially at the festivals of Bacchus.
And even the best of their gods were supposed to be more gratified by costly offerings and splendid temples, than by a pure and virtuous life in their worshippers. This, indeed, was quite natural ; since these gods were described as not only themselves com- mitting the most abominable actions, but as patrons of such actions. Mercury, for instance, was reckoned the god, not only of traffic, but of cheating ; and the Eomans had a goddess of thieves, called Laverna,* who was regularly worshipped, as well as the rest. Mars and Bellona are described as delighting in hu- man carnage. And, indeed, there are in modern lan- guages, words still in use, derived from the Pagan religions, and generally signifying something evil. For instance, the words Martial, Panic, Bacchanalian, Jo- vial, and many others that might be added.
As for the notions of the ancient Pagans respecting a future state, the Popular Mythology of the Greeks and Romans did certainly contain ample descriptions of a life after this, and of the places prepared for the
* '• Pulclira Laverna,
Da milii fallere, da justo sanctoque videri ;
Noctem peccatis, et fraudibus objice nubem." — Horace.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 43
reward and punishment respectively of the virtuous and the wicked. It might indeed be urged with truth, that this Mj'thologj, resting as it did on no other evi- dence than that of vague, and incoherent, and contra- dictory traditions, could not afford any rational assur- ance of a future state. And such, of course, must be the case with the notions of Pagans of the present day on the subject, as well as with those of the barbarian nations of antiquity, of whose Mythology we have no distinct and authentic accounts. How far the doc- trine of a future state did or does prevail as a matter of serious beliefs in those nations, it is by no means easy to determine on sufficient evidence. In those of modern times it is also difficult, if not impossible, to decide whether, and to what degree, some parts of their religion may have been derived, through a re- mote and corrupt tradition, from the Grospel. The fairest mode of trying the question, therefore, seems to be, by examining the opinions that prevailed before the promulgation of the Gospel. And these affi3rd, as we have said, no well-founded assurance. Nor again, did the Pagan Mythology inculcate the doctrine of a resurrection ; and it was in many other points greatly at variance with what Christians receive as the au- thentic and true accounts. Still it must be admitted that a system so far correct in its outline, as to contain the notion of a just judgment and a state of retribution hereafter, to be influenced by our conduct during the present life, would in some degree supply the want of the Gospel revelation on these points, provided it were (on whatever evidence) fully and firmly and ge-
44
nerally established among the mass of the community. But that tliis was not the case with respect to the ac- counts of a future state current among the ancients, is the conclusion which will present itself to any one who examines the question fully and candidly. We say fully and candidly, because one whose researches are very limited, will not be unlikely to have met with such passages only in ancient writers as would, of themselves, lead to a contrary conclusion; and one who is strongly prepossessed in favour of that conclu- sion, will confine his attention to those passages, seek- ing only to explain away all that militates against it. The truth is, there are many passages to be found (and that frequently in the same authors) of each de- scription ; some that seem to imply the general belief, and others the disbelief, of the accounts of a future life. And some have dwelt on the numerical superi- ority of those passages that favour the doctrine ; as if a book were to be regarded in the same light as a legis- lative assembly, in which we have only to count the votes on each side, and consider the decision of the majority as that of the whole. But it should be re- membered that, in such a case, the expressions which negative the belief, are entitled to far the greater weight. For there can be no doubt that the fables of Elysium and Tartarus were a part of the popular re- ligion, which it was usually thought decorous to speak of with respect : and the doctrine of a future state was regarded as especially expedient to be inculcated on the vulgar, in order to restrain them in cases be- yond the control of human laws ; so that a good rea-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 45
son can be assigned for a pliilosopber's appearing to consider the doctrine as indubitable, though he neither believed it himself, nor could flatter himself that it was so generally believed as he might think desirable : whereas, on the other hand, no reason whatever can be assigned for any one's treating it as a fable, if he really did believe it.
When, then, we find Socrates and his disciples re- presented b}^ Plato as fully admitting, in their discus- sion of the subject, that "Men in general were highly incredulous as to the soul's future existence," and as expecting that it would at the moment of our natural " death, be dispersed (as he expresses it) like air or smoke, and cease altogether to exist. So that it would require no little persuasion and argument to convince them that the soul can exist after death, and can retain anything of its powers and intelligence." When we find this asserted, or rather alluded to, as notoriously the state of popular opinion, we can surely entertain but little doubt that the accounts of Elysium and Tar- tarus were regarded as mere poetical fables, calculated to amuse the imagination, but unworthy of serious belief
Again, the testimony of Thucydides, not as to the professed belief, but as to the conduct, of the Athenians, under those trying circumstances in which the near approach of death impresses the most forcibly the thought of a future state on the minds of those who expect it — his testimony, we say, as to their conduct on such an occasion, must alone prove almost decisive of the question. For it will hardly be denied, that
46 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
those who firmly believe in a future state, or even re- gard it as a thing highly probable, however the pur- suits and occupations of this world may have drawn off their attention from it, will be likely, when death evidently draws near, — death, not in the tumultuous ardour of battle, but in the calm yet resistless progress of disease, — to think with lively and anxious interest of the life of another world. If they have any appre- hensions at all of judgment to come, they will usually wish to " die the death of the righteous," even though they may not have been willing to lead the life of the righteous. Even those who have been in some doubt respecting this truth, or who have studied to keep it out of sight, are often found to believe in it the most firmly at that awful moment, when they would be most glad to disbelieve it, and then to think most of it, when the thought is most intolerable.
It is not necessary for the present purpose to con- tend that what has been just said constitutes a rule without exception ; let it be admitted only as apply- ing to the generality, or even to a considerable portion merely, of mankind (and thus far, at least, we are surely borne out, both by reason and experience); and let any one, with these principles before him, contemplate the picture drawn of the pestilence which ravaged Athens during the Peloponnesian war, by that judicious historian who was an eye-witness, and a partaker of the calamity. Whether the ancient poets or philosophers be regarded as the better instructors in the doctrine of a future state, Athens had no defi- ciency in either ; and a plague so wide-spreading, so
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 47
irresistible, and which brought with it to those whom it seized (as we are expressly told), such an utter de- spair of recovery, may be fairly expected to have had the effect, in some minds at least, of awakening what- ever belief, or even suspicion, they might have enter- tained respecting Tartarus and Elj^sium, and of call- ing into action their fears and hopes on the subject. We might expect to find some of them, at least, bewailing their sins, making reparation to those they had injured, and in every way striving to prepare for the j udgment that seemed impending.
The very reverse took place. The historian tells us, that "seeing death so near them, they resolved to make the most of life while it lasted, by setting at nought all laws, divine and human, and eagerly plunging into every species of profligacy." Kor was this conduct by any means confined to the most vile and worthless of the community; for he complains of a general and permanent depravation of morals, which dated its origin from this calamity. Nor again, does the description apply to such only as had been, either openly or secretly, contemners of the whole system of the national religion; for we are told, that "at first, many had recourse to the offices of their religion, with a view to appease the gods ; but that when they found their sacrifices and ceremonies availed 7iothing against the disease, and that the pious and the impious alike fell victims to it, they at once concluded that piety and impiety were altogether indifferent, and cast off all religious and moral obligations." Is it not evident from this, that those who did reverence the gods, had
48 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
been accustomed to look for none but temporal rewards and punishments from them ? Can we conceive that men who expected that virtue should be rewarded and vice punished, in the other world, would, just at their entrance into that world, hegin to regard virtue and vice as indifferent ? It is but too true, indeed, that men have been found in countries where Christianity is professed, so hardened, as to manifest, even at the approach of death, no regard to the judgment which Christianity teaches is to succeed it; who have availed themselves of present impunity for the commission of crimes, or have endeavoured to drown thought in sen- sual excess; but instances of this kind rather go to prove that such men do not^ than that the heathen did^ believe in a future retribution ; if by belief is to be understood, not a mere unthinking assent, or a mere non-denial of the doctrine, but a deliberate, firm, and habitual conviction.
Those who have been long hardened in habits of extreme profligacy, may ultimately become as bHnd to all ideas of a future state, as if they had never heard of it ; but experience, as well as reason, forbids us to believe that, where the Gospel is assiduously preached and accepted, such a degree of ignorance, or of depravity, can ever be general, much less universal.
And accordingl}^, it appears that the great plague which desolated London, produced, on the whole, an effect exactly opposite to that at Athens. Some abandoned wretches, no doubt, took the same advan- tage as the Athenians did, of the calamity ; but the generality seem plainly to have shewn that their belief
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 49
of a future state, however it might have lain dormant during a time of apparent security, and however easily it might be thrown off on a return to such a state, was real and deep-rooted. No instances are recorded there of pious men renouncing their piety w^hen they saw death approaching: on the contrary, serious devotion seems, for the most part, to have prevailed ; and if not reformation, at least alarm and contrition, to have been generally produced among sinners. Many are said, when attacked by the plague, to have even rushed into the public streets, confessing aloud and bewailing crimes long ago committed, and never before imputed to them, and earnestly seeking to make reparation.
Can we, then, on comparing two such cases together, come to the conclusion, that in each the notions re- specting a future state were the same, or at all similar? Is not the inference obvious, that, at least, the Athe- nians of that age considered the accounts of a future life as no more than amusing fictions, of whose utter falsity there was no reason even to doubt? And accordingly, when Pericles is represented by the same historian, as exhausting every topic of consolation, in his address to the friends of those who had fallen in battle,* he speaks of their glorious memory, and of the hope of other sons to be born, who may fill their place, and emulate their worth, but adds not one word of their future life and immortality.
And that the prevailing belief, at other times, and in other states, Greek or Italian, was the same as at
* TiiuCYD., lib. ii., c, 35, ei seq.
50 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
Athens at the period just spoken of, there is at least a strong presumption till evidence of the contrary is produced. The Athenians were noted for their reli- gious devotion; the popular mythology which pre- vailed among the other Grecian states, and, we may add, at Kome, was the same, or nearly the same, with theirs ; and therefore may be presumed, in the absence of all proof to the contrary, to have had the same results in respect of the belief of a future life. Indeed, we find the younger Pliny, "^ in his account of the eruption of Vesuvius, in which his uncle perished, recording, among the striking events of that scene, the excitement of a feeling not unlike that of the Athenians in the plague — viz., a general distrust of divine aid, arising from the notion that the gods themselves were possibly involved in the impending ruin.
The belief, then, of a life to come, though nominally professed, cannot be considered as practically forming any part of the creed of those ancient nations with whom we are best acquainted. Cicero acknowledges that the epistle of Sulpicius to him on the death of Tullia, comprehended every argument for comfort which the case admitted ; yet we find in it no allu- sion to the one topic which would have been upper- most in the mind of a believer. It is no wonder, therefore, that when at Athens, Paul came to speak of the resurrection of the dead, some of his hearers mocked ; and that when Festus heard him declaring the same doctrine, he exclaimed, " Paul, thou art beside thyself."
* Epist., lib. iL, ep. 20.
CORKUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 51
So far, indeed, were the promulgators of Christianity from finding the belief of a future state already well established, that they appear to have had no small difficulty in convincing of this truth even some of their converts. Some of those who denied a resurrec- tion^ niay, indeed, with good reason, be supposed to have looked for some other kind of future existence ; but when Paul finds it necessary to urge "?/m this life only ice have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable — let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we die,"* it is plain he must have been opposing such as expected nothing beyond the grave. And when he exhorts the Thessalonians not to sorrow for the deceased, "even as the rest-\ (of mankind), who have no hope^^ we have the testimony, if we will receive it, of one who knew better than we can, the real senti- ments of the heathen on this point.
It may be said, however (and this, perhaps, is the most prevailing notion), that little as the vulgar be- lieved in the doctrine of a future state, it was received and inculcated by many eminent philosophers. But, in reality, the doctrine never was either generally admitted among the ancient philosophers, or satisfac- torily proved by any of them, even in the opinion of those who argued in fivour of it. On the one hand,
* Thus Catullus:—
Soles occidere et redire possunt : Nobis cum seniel occidit brevis lux, Nox esf perpetua una dormitnda.
I o\ XoiTToi, not as in our version, others.
52
not only the Epicurean school openly contended against it, but one of much greater weight than any of them, and the founder of a far more illustrious sect, Aristotle, without expressly combating the notion of a future state, does much more — he passes it by as not worth considering, and takes for granted the contrary sup- position, as not needing proof. He remarks inciden- tally in his treatise on courage, that "death is formi- dable beyond most other evils, on account of its excluding hope ; since it is a complete termination, and there does not appear to be anything either of good or evil heyond itP And in the same work, in discuss- ing the question whether a man can justly be pro- nounced happy before the end of his life, he proceeds all along (as indeed is the case throughout), on the supposition, that after death a man ceases altogether to exist. And it should be observed, that his incidental and oblique allusion to this latter opinion, implies (as we have said) much more than if he had expressly asserted and maintained it. In that case he would have borne testimony only to his own belief ; but as it is, we may collect from his mode of speaking, that such was the prevailing and generally uncontradicted belief of the rest of the world.
Of those philosophers, again, who contended for a future state, it is to be observed, not only that, as Dr. Paley remarks, they did not, properly speaking, effect a discovery ; "it was only one guess among many: he only discovers who proves;" but also, that (as has been said above) their arguments did not fully succeed in convincing even themselves. Those which at one
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 53
time tbej bring forward as decisive proof, tliey seem, at another time, to regard as hardly possessing tliat degree of probability, which, now that the doctrine is established, most are ready to allow them. Cicero, especially, who is frequently appealed to on this question, we find distinctly acknowledging, at least in the person of one of his disputants, that though, while he is reading the Phaedo, he feels disposed to assent to the reasons urged in favour of a future state, his conviction vanishes as soon as he lays down the book, and revolves the matter in his own thoughts ; which was the feeling probably with which the author himself had written it. Many, indeed, of the deistical waiters of modern times have come to much more decisive conclusions on this, and also on many other points, than the ancients did, and, indeed, than are fairly warranted by any arguments which unassisted reason can supply ; but this only affords a presump- tion of the powerful, though unacknowledged and perhaps unperceived influence which the Gospel reve- lation has exercised even on the minds of those who reject it. They have drunk at that stream of know- ledge, which they cannot or will not trace to the real source from which it flows.
As, however, even the faintest conjecture of a future existence, though it must not be confounded with a full assurance of it, is, as fxr as it goes, an approximation towards the knowledge of truth ; so also, notions considerably incorrect respecting that existence, if they are but such as to involve the idea of enjoyment or suffering, corresponding with men's
5i
conduct in this life, have so far something of a just foundation, and of a tendency to practical utility. This, however, appears by no means to have been the case with the systems of any, as far as we can learn, of those ancient philosophers who contended the most strenuously for the immortality of the soul. For not only do they seem to have agreed, that no suffering could be expected by the wicked in another life, on the ground that the gods were incapable of anger, and therefore could not punish ; but the very notion of the soul's immortality, as explained by them, involved the complete destruction of distinct personal existence. Their notion was, that is, when they spoke their real sentiments (for in their exoteric or popular works, they often inculcate, for the benefit of the vulgar, the doctrine of future retribution, which they elsewhere laugh at), that the soul of each man is a portion of that spirit which pervades the universe, to which it is reunited at death, and becomes again an undistinguishable part of the great Whole, just as the body is resolved into the general mass of matter. So that their immortality, or rather eternity, of the soul, was anterior as well as posterior ; as it was to have no end, so it had no beginning ; and the boasted con- tinuance of existence, which, according to this system, we are to expect after death, consists in returning to the state m ivMch we were hefore birth; which every one must perceive is the same thing virtually with annihilation.
Such, then, were the views w^hich prevailed among the most enlightened nations of antiquity on this
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 55
subject. On the other hand, the Hindoos of the present day do seem to believe in a future state of existence. They hold the doctrine of transmigration, i. e., that the souls of all men (except those of extra- ordinary holiness) are doomed to migrate into the bodies of various brutes, and at length, if found worthy, are admitted into heaven.* And the kind of holiness which they expect will entitle men to future happiness, consists not in virtuous conduct, but in rich offerings, and the performance of various ceremonies, many of them excessively cruel ; such as hanging themselves up by iron hooks plunged into their flesh, and other self-inflicted tortures. And a woman who burns herself alive along with her hus- band's corpse, and any one who drowns himself in the sacred river Ganges, or gives himself to be de- voured by certain sacred alligators, or to be crushed under the wheels of the sacred car of the idol Jugger- nauth, is supposed to gain the special favour of their gods.
The real character, then, of the Pagan religions, being such as we have described, we are naturally led to wonder that the Israelites should so often have fallen into idolatry, after having had the true God revealed to them. Although He had so earnestly warned them not to worship any other gods, we find them continually joining the worship of Baal and other heathen gods with that of Jehovah. This ap- pears to some persons so strange as to be hardly
* The heaven of the Buddhists, however, is manifestly annihilation circuitously described.
66
credible ; and yet the very same thing is going on, almost before our eyes, in christian countries at this very day. For in all parts of Europe the most un- educated portion of the people in remote districts are found to believe in, and fear various superhuman Beings, which are in reality no other than the gods of their Pagan forefathers. And though they do not give them the title of gods^ they often pay them great reverence, and make some kind of offerings to them.
In some parts of the British Islands, Fairies are believed in and venerated. In Scotland, besides these, we hear of Bogles, Brownies, and Kelpies, as names of certain superhuman Beings dreaded by the superstitious. In Denmark and Iceland, we hear of Trolls ; in Germany of Nixes, and many other such Beings, who are supposed to have power in human affairs. In Norway, the country people are said to make an offering of a cake once a year to a demon which they dread ; and also of the first cheese that is made each spring. In some parts of our own country, a cottier's wife will not venture to bake bread or churn butter, without offering a portion to the fairies. And several other such acts of superstitious devotion are practised in various parts of Europe.
Now, there is every reason to believe that all these Beings who are thus reverenced, are, as we have already said, the very heathen gods which were formerly worshipped in each country. And the per- sons who shew them this reverence, and who seek their help, and dread to displease them, and aim at ob- taining their good-will, are doing exactly the same as
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 57
the Israelites of old, when tliey worshipped Baal, and Astaroth, and otlier gods of the heathen.
But what misleads people in their notions on this subject, is, that the words we use are not the same as the ancient Pagans used. What were formerly called by some name answering to "gods," are now called fairies, or "kelpies," or genii, &c., and the reverence shewn them is not called icorsluj^ ; and the offerings made to them are no longer called sacrifices. And thus it is that professed Christians deceive themselves by means of words, and fancy that they are not paying worship to any gods besides the Lord, though they are doing the. same thing under other names.
With respect to the way in which false religions were first introduced, there can be no doubt that they must have crept in gradually. For men would not all at once forsake the worship of the Great Creator, and forget his very existence, and serve other gods instead of Him. But it is likely that, when they had come to imagine certain inferior spirits to reside in the sun and moon, the sea, rivers, groves, &c., they would next be led to call upon these Beings, in the hope that, perhaps^ such prayers might be heard. And when once the practice has arisen of men's adding on to the worship of the Most High, some invocations of other inferior Beings, this latter kind of worship always tends to prevail over and drive out the other. Men seem to think that an inferior Being who approaches more nearly to their own na- ture, is more likely to feel sympathy with them, and
3*
58 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
perhaps is also more likely to be gratified by their adoration and their offerings, than the Supreme God. And even at this day there are some Pagan nations who are said to acknowledge the existence of a Great Being, who is the Supreme Euler of all things, but whom they think it would be presumptuous for them to address ; so that all their worship is reserved for some supposed gods of a lower order.
This at least is certain, that the Apostle Paul expressly informs us (Romans i.) that false worship did not first originate among men from their knowing nothing, and having no means of knowing anything, of the true God, and being left entirely to their own conjectures. For he distinctly declares, that some at least, "when they knew God, glorified him not as God," and "did not like to retain God in their knowledge, but changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped the creature more than the Creator."
It is very probable (and this seems to have been the apostle's notion) that many of the more intelligent portion of mankind, in the days when false worship first arose, did not themselves partake of the supersti- tions of the weaker and more ignorant, but encouraged those superstitions for the sake of gratifying the vul- gar, or keeping them in subjection to themselves, by means of a religion suited, as they thought, to unen- lightened and feeble minds. Certain it is, that some dishonesty of this kind has often been practised in various ages and countries, and under various religious systems. Men of education and intelligence have often thought themselves justified in disguising, or
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 59
concealing, or altering some portion of what tliey believed to be religious truth, and teaching or encou- raging the vulgar to believe something diflPerent from what they themselves believed. And this dishonest system has always led, in the end, to the grossest cor- ruptions, both of doctrine and of morals.
One great cause, probably, of the multiplication of gods among the Pagans, was the use of images or pic- tures. When men had introduced the practice of making some kind of emblem, intended to represent either the Supreme God, or any other Being they worshipped, they would easily be led to pa^ more and more veneration to the emblem itself, so as to become what is properly called " idolaters," that is, worship- pers of an image or picture. And it would often happen that one set of men would venerate one image, and others another somewhat different, though origi- nally designed to represent the same being. And there would also be some difference in the kind of worship paid to each of these images, and in the tales related concerning it ; so that by degrees some of them would come to be considered as so many distinct gods.
Thus it seems to have been a matter of doubt whether there were not two Jupiters ; whether there were one, or two, or three Mercuries ; whether the Moon, and Diana, and Hecate, were three goddesses or one ; and the like in many other instances. And, probably, this was one reason why the Israelites were so strictly charged, in the law of Moses, to worship, all of them at one place, "which the Lord should
60 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
chuse to set his name there," lest, from having seve- ral different temples, that barbarian and gross-minded people should come to imagine there were several gods.
It often happened that different tribes of men wor- shipped either different gods, or the same under some diiferent emblem, and with different ceremonies. And there is reason to believe that the confusion which is recorded as having occurred at Babel — after- wards called Babylon — and which caused the disper- sion of mankind into various countries, was in reality a dispute among them as to their worship of some god or gods. This, at least, is certain, that the scheme mentioned in Gen. xi. was something displeas- ing to God, and therefore could not have been merely the building of a tower. And it is plain, also, from the Bible history, that some ages after the Flood mankind had very generally fallen into gross idolatry, though we are not told expressly when and how it was introduced.
As for the Tower of Babel, it is said indeed in our version that a number of persons joined together to build " a tower whose top should reach to heaven " (our translators meant an exceeding high tower), in order that they might not be " scattered over the face of the whole earth ;" and that God sent on them a confusion of language, which caused them to " cease building the tower, and scattered them." But it is to be observed that the word " reach " is supplied by our translators, there being nothing answering to it in the Original, which merely says, " whose top to the hea-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 61
And the meaning doubtless is, that the top of the tower should be dedicated to the Heavens — that is, that a temple should be built on it to Bel, Belus, Zeus, or Jupi- ter ; under which titles the ancient Pagans worshipped the heavens. For we find the historian Herodotus,* who many ages after visited Babylon, expressly declaring that there was there, in his time, a very high tower, on the top of which was a temple to Belus ; who, he says, was the same with the Zeus of the Greeks.
The ancient Pagans, it is well known, were accus- tomed to erect altars to the Heavens, or to the Sun, on "high places" (Numb, xxxiii. 52), on the loftiest mountains. And as the land of Shinar is a very fer- tile plain of vast extent, and quite level, it seems to have been designed to make a sort of artificial moun- tain on it — that is, a very high tower — and to build a temple, on the top of this, to their god Belus, and so establish a great empire consisting of people worship- ping at this temple.
The " confusion " which God sent among them, and w^iich caused the tower to be less lofty than originally designed, and dispersed many of the people into other lands, was most likely not a confusion of language^ but a dissension about religious worship. The word in the original literally signifies l{p.\ And it is more
* Aids B/)As looii ^a^K67iv\oVj Kai tj £^£ rSro crt iov^ Svo <JTa6iiov^ -navTri^ iov TETf)ay<j)voi>' iv fiiaixt 6i t5 ip3 nvpyos arepeds oUoionrtrai^ (ttuSiu khI to ItfjKOi Kui TO evpoi' Kai eiri tQtw tu niipyM uAAoj irvpyoi tTrt/3e0riice, Kal trepoS HdXa enl rdurt.), /i£;^pt ov dxrcj nvpywv' * * 'Ev 61 rw rcXcuraio) iripyM vrios CTTCcTt niyai. — HeRODOTUS, Book L clxxxi.
t riBb X^*'^'' (Septuagint).
62 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
likely that it was used to signify vjorship than lan- guage. A dissension as to that which was the very object of the building, would much more effectually defeat the scheme than a confusion of languages. For, labourers engaged in any work, and speaking different languages, would in a few days, learn, by the help of signs, to understand one another sufii- ciently to enable them to go on with their work. But if they disagreed as to the very object proposed, this would effectually break up the community.
As for the different languages now spoken in the world, there is no need of expLaining that by any miraculous interference. For, tribes who have not the use of letters, and have but little mutual intercourse, vary so much from each other in their language, after even a few generations, as not to be able at all to understand each other.
But v/hile, as was remarked before, we have no express accounts of the first origin of the Pagan reli- gions, this at least is certain, that it was not even pre- tended that these religions rested on any evidence worth listening to. A Pagan's reason for holding his religion is, and always was, that it had been handed down from his ancestors. They did indeed relate many miracles, said to have been wrought through their gods ; but almost all of these they spoke of as having been wrought among people who were already worshippers of those gods, not as having been the means of originally bringing in the religion. And all the Pagan miracles were believed merely because these were a part of the religion which they had
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 63
learned from their fathers. In a word, the religion did not rest on the miracles, but the miracles rested on the religion.
The christian religion was distinguished from these by its resting on evidence — bj its offering a reason, and requiring Christians to be able to give a reason for believinof it.
THE MOSAIC DISPENSATION.
It is plain from Scripture history, that both before the Flood and afterwards, God did, from time to time, hold communication in some way or other, with man- kind— that is, with such as continued faithful wor- shippers of Him.
To Noah, in particular, we find Him giving com- mandments both before the Flood and immediately after it, and accepting sacrifice from him. In a later age we read of divine commands issued to Abraham, and promises made to him of peculiar blessings to a nation which should descend from him throui^cli Isaac : and also of an extension of blessings to all mankind through them — that " in his seed should all the nations of the earth be blessed." (Gen. xii., xxii.)
And although idolatry and gross wickedness seem, in Abraham's time, and afterwards, to have over- spread most parts of the world, still there were some
6i RISE, PROGRESS, AND
besides him and his flimilj, who retained the worship of the true God. For, in the history of Abraham we find mention of Melchizedek, a king, who held also the office of " a priest of the Most High God." (Gen. xiv.)
Jethro, again, the father-in-law of Moses, appears to have been a worshipper of the true God; and the prophet Balaam, though a wicked man, is spoken of as a real prophet of the Lord.
It is probable, also, that some of the Egyptians were worshippers of the Lord, though so many of that nation had fallen into idolatry. For we read of Joseph's marrying the daughter of an Egyptian priest (Gen. xli.), and though possible, it does not seem likely, that so eminently pious a man would have married the daughter of an idolatrous priest. This, at least, is certain, that the historian Plutarch speaks of a certain portion of the land of Egypt which was exempted from the tax levied on the rest for the sup- port of idolatrous worship. And this, he says, was on account of their being worshippers only of ONE, whom they called Cneph, "the unbegotten God."* And the plagues inflicted on Egypt by the Lord God of Israel,f the complete dominion He displayed over the Beings the idolaters worshipped, must, no doubt, have brought some of the Egyptians to acknowledge and worship Him. (Exod. ix.) But we are told very
* 'Ayti/j/flroz' wra Kal dQai/aTov. They Were the inhabitants of Thebais. — Plutarch, Be Mde et Osiride.
\ "On all the gods of Egypt will I execute judgment." — (Exod. xiL 12.)
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 65
few particulars of the faith or the worship* of the servants of the true God, till we come to the time when Moses, by divine command, delivered to the " chosen" (elect) " people of Israel" that system of religion which is called '' The LAW."
Of this — the Mosaic law — we find a full account in the last four Books of Moses. And these should be carefully* studied by any one who would gain as accurate an understanding as possible of the system under which that most remarkable nation, the Israel- ites, were placed.
For our present purpose, it will be sufficient to mark out the most important points which distinguished the Mosaic Dispensation — the religion of the Israelites — from what came before it, and from what followed it; on the one hand, from the religion of those worshippers of the true God who lived before the time of Moses, and on the other hand, from the Gospel-Dispensation — the religious sj^stem under which ive are placed.
The Law was designed to prepare the way for Christianity — a religion intended for all mankind — according to the promise made to Abraham, that some
* It is the opinion of many learned men that it was the practice of the servants of the true God, in the earhest times, to keep holy the last day of the week [Saturday] in memory of the close of the work of creation. And this seems probaVjle, though no such practice is expressly recorded. But their inode of observing the day could hardly have been altogetlier the same with what was enjoined to tlie Israelites. To these the Sabbath seems to have been, in the particulars of the observance, a new and a peculiar institution. And accordingly we find, in the Prophecy of Ezekiel, the Lord saying, " I gave them [the Israelites] my Sabbaths, to be a sign between me and them."
66
person or persons descended from liim should prove a blessing to all nations. Yet the Law itself was given to one people alone. And accordingly, when the Apostles of Jesus Christ, who were themselves Jews, converted vast multitudes of Gentiles to Chris- tianity, teaching them, among other things, to acknow- ledge the divine origin of the Mosaic Law, they yet taught them that the ordinances of that law did not extend to Gentiles.* (Gal. v.)
It is to be remembered, however, that before the Gospel revelation, a Gentile was allowed, if he wished it, to become a proselj^te ; and thenceforth he was not regarded as "unclean" (Acts x.), and an "alien" (Eph. ii. 11, 12), but only as ranking next below the Israelites by birth.
And, moreover. Gentiles who, though they had renounced idolatry, yet did not conform to the whole Law, but only to a certain small number of regula- tions, were admitted to worship in the outer court of the Temple ("the court of the Gentiles," 1 Kings viii. 41), and to attend divine service in the synagogues. These Gentiles are often alluded to in the Book of Acts (Acts x. 2 ; xiii. 16, 26, 43 ; xvi. 14 ; xvii. 4, 17), under the title of " the devout, "f or " they who feared God "J (that is, the Lord Jehovah), such as was Cor- nelius the centurion. And after the time of the Cap-
* " Let no man judge you " (says the Apostle Paul, when writinjj to the Gentiles), " in meat or in drink, or in respect of an holydaj^, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath-days, which are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ." — (Col, ii. 16.)
■j- 01 ae/Sojjtcvi, X oj Ixjliuijievoi rov Qcov,
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 67
tivity, there were, in various countries, many Jews residing dispersed among the Gentiles;* and these Gentiles had thus an opportunity of learning (as a considerable number of them did learn) to know and to serve the true god. But those Gentiles who had no Jews resideut among them had no such opportu- nity.
Why it was that the Most High thought fit to make a revelation to this one people, and not at once to all the world, we cannot explain, and must not presume to decide. Indeed, we cannot explain why the Gospel was not preached to the very first genera- tion of mankind ; and why Jesus Christ came into the world just when He did; nor yet why many nations, in various parts of the world, have been left, even to this day, in the darkness of idolatrous superstition ; or indeed, why any such thing as EVIL should exist at all.
All this, we must conclude, would have been explained to us in Scripture, if it had been necessary for us to understand it. As it is, any attempt to explain these things is fruitless and presumptuous. It is our business to inquire, not what lue should have done, had the regulation of things been left to us, but what God has actually done, and what He requires us to do.
We have the most satisfactory reasons for believing that the Law of Moses was given by divine command ;
* These are called "the Jews of the Dispersion" (see the beginning of the Epistle of James); or simply "the Dispersion,"
RISE, PROGRESS, AND
and also that it was given to the one nation of Israel, and not designed for the rest of mankind.
One of the many marks one may perceive of this design is, that it was a local religion. The Israelites were directed to offer sacrifices, and to worship three times a-year, at the one "place which the Lord should chuse to set his name there" (that is, to place there the manifestation of his presence and power); and they were strictly forbidden to sacrifice anywhere else. (Deut. xii. 13.) And accordingly, when the Temple at Jerusalem had been finally fixed on as the chosen place, the destruction of that Temple made it thence- forth impossible for an Israelite to keep up the chief ordinances of his religion.
Hence the final destruction of that Temple abolished, manifestly and totally, the Mosaic system of religion.
And it is very remarkable that that religion is almost the only one that could have been abolished against the will of the people themselves, and while they resolved firmly to maintain it. Their religion, and theirs only, could be, and has been, thus abolished in spite of their firm attachment to it, on account of its being dependent on a particular i^lace. The chris- tian religion, or again, any of the Pagan religions, could not be abolished by any force of enemies, if the persons professing the religion were sincere and reso- lute in keeping to it. To destroy a christian place of worship, or to turn it into a Mohammedan mosque (as was done in many instances by the Turks), would not prevent the exercise of the christian religion. And even if Christianity were forbidden by law, and Chris-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 69
tians persecuted (as has in times past been so frequently done), still they might assemble secretly in woods or caves, or they might fly to foreign countries to wor- ship God, according to their own faith ; and Chris- tianity, though it might be driven out of one country, would still exist in others.
1 the same may be said of the Pagan religions. If it happened that any temple of Jupiter, or Diana, or Woden, were destroyed, this would not hinder the worshippers of those gods from continuing to worship them as before, and from offering sacrifices to them elsewhere.
But it was not so with the Jews. Their religion was so framed as to make the observance of its ordi- nances impossible, when their Temple was finally destroyed. It seems to have been designed and con- trived by divine providence, that as their law was to be brought to an end by the Gospel (for which it was a preparation), so, all men were to perceive that it did come to an end, notwithstanding the obstinate rejec- tion of the Gospel by the greater part of the Jews. It was not left to be a question and a matter of opinion^ whether the sacrifices instituted by Moses were to be continued or not ; but things were so ordered as to put it out of man's power to continue them.
But, moreover, this local character of the religion shewed, from the very first, that it could not be designed for all mankind.
And the same thing is indicated by the way in which all the laws are expressed. For it is remark- able that even those duties which, from their very
70 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
nature, must be duties for all men, such as to worship the one true Grod only, and to honour one's parents, — even these are enjoined to the Israelites in com- mandments which expressly refer to that one peculiar people. " I am the Lord thy God, who brought thee out of the land of Egypt ; thou shalt have none other gods but Me;" and "Honour thy father and thy mother ; that thy days may be long in the land ivhich the Lord thy God giveth theej^ — that is, the land of Canaan.
Of course Christians are bound to practise these and all other moral duties. But that is because they are in themselves moral duties ; not because they are enjoined in the Law of Moses ; which was designed for the one people of Israel.
Other commandments there were, relating to mat- ters originally indifferent, but respecting which God laid down certain rules; and required the Israelites to comply with those rules in submission to his will.
Some of these commandments related to religious ceremonies or observances, such as the keeping of the Feast of the Passover — coming up to the temple at Jerusalem three times a-year — abstaining from certain meats, and wearing certain peculiar garments; with other things of that kind. These are commonly called ceremonial laws.
And, again, there were other commandments called civil laws ; being such as relate to matters which the civil governors of any country have a right to regu- late, from time to time, as they think best ; and to
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 71
enforce by penalties, such as imprisonment, banish- ment, or death.
For, the Lord was not only the Qod, but also the King (or civil governor) of this peculiar people ; and enacted all such laws for their good government as the rulers of any other nation are authorized to enact and enforce, and to annul or alter whenever they see fit.
Of this kind was the law that no man should part with his landed property finally, but that, if sold, it should return to him, or his heirs, at the jubilee ; and that which directed that a man should marry his brother's widow if his brother died childless (Deut. XXV. 5, and Luke xx. 29), with many other such laws.
Now, the ceremonial and the civil laws being such as relate to matters in themselves indificrent, are what are commonly called ^''positive precepts :" those relating to points of natural duty being called "moral precepts." And it is very important to keep in mind the distinction between these two classes of laws. Any thing enjoined by a positive precept is rigid because it is commanded: any thing enjoined by a moral precept is commanded because it is right.
Thus it was, to the Israelites, a duty to keep the Passover, as it is to Christians to celebrate the Lord's Supper; because divine commands to do so were given, and it is a moral duty to obey divine com- mands. But there was no such duty before those express commands were given.
On the other hand, to honour one's parents is, from
72 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
the nature of the case, a duty of all men ; and tbe Israelites were commanded to do so, because it is right in itself.
Again, to abstain from all worship of false gods, or of images, and to reverence the true God, is a natural duty^ and was enjoined to the Israelites because it is so. But no one would say that it is a natural duty to keep holy one day in seven, rather than one in six, or in eight ; or to keep holy the last day of the week, rather than the first, or any other ; or to abstain from kindling a fire (Exod. xxxv. 8) on that day. But all this became a duty to the Israelites when they had received a divine command to observe in that parti- cular manner that particular day ; and so with other commandments.
Again, the Mosaic Law was distinguished from every other revelation ever bestowed on man, by the great number and minuteness of its regulations, and the multitude of its ceremonial observances. It gives exact directions to the Israelites as to their diet, their dress, and their mode of life in many particulars.
One purpose answered by these numerous ordi- nances, was to keep them quite distinct from other nations ; that they might be the better preserved from falling into the idolatrous worship of their neighbours, and might be marked out, both to them and to them- selves, as the Lord's peculiar people.
And moreover, it was needful for a half-barbarian and gross-minded people, such as the ancient Israelites, to keep up in tlicir minds the thought of their reli- gion, by a great number of outward ceremonies and
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 73
observances. These served to remind an Israelite continually of the God whose servant he was, by his being required from day to day to observe certain rules, and to perform certain acts, as a sign of his obedience to the Lord, and as a part of his religious duty.
And a great part of the ceremonies of this law had also a typical meaning. In particular, the Passover, and all the other sacrifices of animals, were types representing the sacrifice of Christ on the cross for man's redemption. And, accordingly, we find the Apostle Paul expressly calling Him "our passover, who is sacrificed for us." (1 Cor. v. 7.) For as the blood of the first paschal-lamb sprinkled on the door- posts of the Israelites in Egypt (Exod. xii. 7) was to preserve their first-born from the destroying angel which slew the Egyptians, so the sacrifice of Jesus Christ brings eternal deliverance and salvation to those who will be truly his disciples. And He is thence called in Scripture, "The Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world."
And throughout the New Testament, there are numerous references to the sacrifices and other cere- monial ordinances of the law, as types representing the redemption by Christ, and foreshewing the Gospel dispensation.
But all this was not understood, nor designed to be understood, by the Israelites to whom Moses delivered the Law. They were only required to observe strictly and carefully the directions given, without understanding the full meaning of all that was or-
4
74 KISE, PROGRESS, AND
dained. The Law of Moses, therefore, was like some important document written in cypher, or in an un- known language ; which a man is directed to preserve very carefully till such time as he shall be furnished with a key to the cypher, or a translation. Just so, the Gospel, when it was revealed, furnished an interpretation of many things in the Mosaic Law, which had been before unintelligible as to their inward meaning.
And this is what the Apostles mean when they speak of '■''making hnoivn the mystery of the Gospel." For "mystery" signifies, in their use of the word, something that has been concealed, and is afterwards revealed and explained. (Eph. vi. 19.)
Another distinguishing character of the Mosaic Law was, that it was enforced by a system of temporal rewards and judgments^ administered according to an extraordinary providence.
The Israelites were promised, as the reward of obedience, long life, and health, and plentiful harvests, and victory over their enemies. And the punishments threatened for disobedience, were pestilence, famine, defeat, and all kinds of temporal calamity. (Deut. xxviii.)
And the history of this most remarkable people is full of examples of the fulfilment of these promises and threats.
In the Books of Moses himself, and the historical books that follow, we find abundant instances of both kinds recorded. The Lord (Jehovah) was, as has
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 75
been remarked above, not only the God, but also the King (or civil governor) of this peculiar people. And hence the word "Theocracy" is often applied to the system under which the Israelites lived. Hence, too, it was, that among them the worship of other gods was made a capital crime ; because, under such a system, it amounted, in fact, to high treason. (Deut. xvii. 2.) For, it is to be remembered, that the Pagans regarded their gods as their temporal rulers ; looking to them for victory and success of all kinds, consulting them, and acting on their supposed direc- tions. The ideas of tutelar god, and king^ were so blended in the minds both of the Pagans and tlie Israelites, that an Israelite could not worship Baal or Moloch, without so far withdrawing his allegiance from Jehovah his king. And even when they were ruled by judges, or by kings, they were under this theocracy; these rulers being considered as merely agents or deputies of the Lord their King, and ap- pointed or removed by Him. He issued direct com- mands, from time to time, to the nation, or their governors, as to various temporal concerns, such as are regulated by the supreme rulers of each state. (1 Sam. XV.)
And as all rulers enforce their commands by tem- poral penalties on the disobedient, such as forfeiture of goods, bodily chastisement, or death, so the Lord enforced on the Israelites obedience to his commands by temporal rewards and punishments, distributed according to an extraordinary providence.
It appears to have been designed in that dispensation
76 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
to exhibit to mankind a sensible specimen, or rather representation^ by way of proof, of that moral govern- ment of (rod, the system of which is but imperfectly displayed in the world at large ; and which is to be completed, and fully realised, only in a future state.
It would be inconsistent with the present occasion to enter into a full explanation and defence of this hypothesis: let it be allowed, however, to adopt for the present, the supposition, merely as a supposition^ that the Mosaic dispensation was, in part, designed for the purpose just mentioned ; that we may examine how far the peculiar circumstances of that dispensa- tion correspond with and are explained by it. It would manifestly be necessary, then, with a view to the object in question, that the Israelites should be exhibited as uniformly and regularly rewarded or pun- ished, according to their obedience or disobedience to the divine commands. And moreover, in order that the correspondence of their situation with their con- duct might be more conspicuously displayed, it was necessary that they should be nationally as well as individually, prosperous or unfortunate, in conse- quence of their good or ill conduct ; since the fate of individuals would have been too obscure to engage general attention. It was requisite, for the same rea- son, that the obedience required of them should not consist in moral rectitude alone ; because in that case the correspondence of their circumstances to their behaviour would not have been sufficiently manifest. For moral virtue consists, chiefly, in purity of motives, and propriety of inward feelings ; concerning which
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 77
other men cannot with any certainty form a judgment. It was requisite, therefore, that their obedience should be tried in the practice of external rites, and in a con- formity to certain ^05^7^t'e ordinances. For these observances, though originally matters of indifference, yet, as we have before observed, assume a moral cha- racter, and become duties, when enjoined by divine authority ; and the obedience or disobedience of a people on such points, is a matter open to general observation, and on which no one would be liable to mistake.
Lastly, with the same view, it was no less requisite that the rewards and pimishments also, which should be the sanction of such a law, should be of a nature no less palpable and open to general observation ; and should therefore not consist in anything inward and invisible, as in peace of mind, and in horrors of con- science ; nor in the hopes and fears of a future state ; but in the immediate and conspicuous distribution of outward worldly prosperity and adversity.
The close correspondence, in all points, of the dis- pensation actually given, with the foregoing descrip- tion, is no slight presumption that the object of that dispensation was, in part at least, such as we have supposed, — viz., to exhibit to mankind (that is, to those who should be in early times neighbours to the Israelites, or have any intercourse with them, and subsequently to us, and to all others who should read their history, and view their present fate) ; to exhibit, we say, a striking picture of God's moral government, — to convince all men of his superintending provi-
78 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
dence, — and to instruct them in the principles of jus- tice, by which his dealings with, them will be regu- lated.
We must, however, carefully keep in mind the dis- tinction between an extraordinary providence, such as that under which the Israelites were placed, and the ordinary divine providence by which the world gene- rally is governed, and which is sometimes called the " course of Nature."
God has appointed that, as a general rule, though not an invariable one, good conduct shall lead, on the whole, to temporal success and welfare, and ill con- duct to misfortunes of various kinds. Thus, the gene- ral tendency of industry and frugality is to lead to prosperity ; and of idleness, improvidence, and extra- vagance, to poverty and distress. Temperance con- duces, on the whole, to health, and intemperance usually brings on disease and death. The quarrel- some, the hard-hearted, and the unjust, are likely to be hated or despised ; while gentleness and kindness tend, in general, to procure a man the good-will of his neighbours ; and (according to the proverb) in the long run, '^ honesty is the best policy."
Accordingly, in the ordinary course of events, we are generally able to trace men's good or ill success in life, to their good or ill conduct. For instance, when a man who has lived a life of sensuality and extrava- gance is ruined in health and in fortune, we can per- ceive the connection between his misery and the vice and folly that have naturally caused it. Or again, if an honest, industrious, and prudent man becomes
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 79
rich, we say that this is according to the natural course of things. And so in other such cases. We do not mean, when we speak thus, that the " natural course of things " is 7iot regulated by divine providence, but merely that such is the ordinary^ established, and regular course of God's government of the universe.
On the other hand, when any occurrence is spoken of as " supernatural " (or " miraculous "), although the word " providential " is sometimes applied in the same sense, any one who believes that God is the supreme disposer of all events, cannot mean that such an occur- rence is more providential than others, but merely that it belongs to God's extraordinary providence.
And in any such case we can trace no connection between the sin and the punishment, or between the good conduct and the reward, except so far as we learn it from express revelation. For instance, when Korah (Numb, xvi.) and his company were swallowed up by an earthquake, as a punishment for having "provoked the Lord," we know that this was a judg- ment on them for that sin, solely because Moses, by divine command, expressly declared the sin, and/o?'e- told the punishment.
And again, when the Israelites were defeated before Ai, as a judgment for the transgression of one of them (Josh, vii.), and when the land of the ten tribes was burnt up with drought, in the days of Ahab, as a punishment for their idolatry (1 Kings xvii.), we can trace no natural connection between the sin and the consequences of it ; and we know this connection only because we are expressl3^ told it in Holy Scripture.
80 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
Would it not, then, be in the highest degree pre- sumptuous for any one of us, uninspired men, to pro- nounce judgment on those who are cut off by sudden death, or who are visited by such calamities as an earthquake, a famine, or a pestilence ? Shall we take upon ourselves to declare the counsels of the Most High, when He has not revealed them ? and, in defi- ance of our Master's express warning, proclaim that these men were sinners above those who have escaped such a fate ?
And yet some persons do occasionally presume, without any commission from Heaven, to pass judg- ment on their neighbours, and to declare that such and such a calamity is a mark of divine displeasure, and a punishment for such and such a sin.
Such men are like the false prophets of old — their language is, "Thus saith the Lord, when the Lord hath not spoken." Whatever high pretensions they may make, it is not piety, but daring mpiety, thus to mimic the voice of God's inspired messengers, and to come forward, without any divine commission, setting forth their own fancies as revelations from Heaven. It is not wisdom from above, but gross ignorance of both the volumes which the same divine Author has opened for oar instruction — the volume of Nature^ and the volume of Revelation^ — that leads men thus to confound the ordinary and the extraordinary dispen- sations of his Providence. Some design, no doubt, the Allwise Governor of the world must have, in all his dispensations, whether of sorrow or of joy. He sends want, and He sends abundance, — He allots
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 81
affliction, and temporal deliverance and prosperity, not at random, but according to some fitness which He perceives in the respective parties, to be the reci- pients of these dispensations.
The hardships undergone by the Apostles, they were exposed to, we may be assured, for some good reason ; and so also, health, plenty, and every kind of temporal success, are doubtless bestowed with some wise design on those who obtain such advantages. But when He has not thought fit to reveal whai his designs are, it is not for us, shortsighted mortals, to pronounce upon them, and presumptuously to usurp the office of his prophets. " Wherefore judge nothing," says the Apostle, "before the time, until the Lord come, who will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts ! and then shall every man have [his] praise* of God."
The notion, however, that calamity is necessarily a token of the divine displeasure, was one which the Jews very much clung to — and very naturally ; inas- much as that particular nation had been originally placed under such a system of temporal rewards and punishments. They found it hard to believe, there- fore, in the change of that system, when the Gospel was preached. And accordingly, the sufferings and death undergone by Jesus and many of his disciples, formed the chief stumbling-block to the Jews (1 Cor. i. 23), most of whom would not believe that He could
* 6 Izaivos : viz., whatever he is justly entitled to. The Greek arti- cle has the force of our pronoun.
4*
82 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
be the true Christ, or a favoured servant of God; because they regarded His sufferings as a proof of the divine o?wfavour.
And their objection to Him, on this very ground, was accordingly foretold by the Prophet Isaiah (Isa. liii.) : " a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief; and we hid, as it were, our faces from Him :" " we did esteem Him stricken, smitten of God and afflicted," &c. &c.
It seems strange to us that so many of the Jews should refuse to be convinced by such prophecies as this. But it is much more strange that there should be some Christians, who, though professed followers of a Master who was crucified, still persist in regarding temporal calamities as a proof of the divine displea- sure against those who are so visited ; and that there should be Christians who presume, against their great Master's express prohibition, to declare what the sins are that have called down on their neighbours such calamities.
Some persons, however, there are, who carelessly use the words "providential" and "miraculous," merely to denote any thing unusual and strange. They talk of a " miraculous" escape from som.e dan- ger, meaning merely a wonderful escape; and of a man's being delivered " providentially," when they mean only that the deliverance was striking and re- markable.^ But it is best to abstain from this loose
* The reason some give for disiinguisJmig some particular events as "providential," is in truth a reason on the opposite side. An unex- pected recovery from a disease which seemed hopeless, or a wonderful escape from a shipwreck, &c , is, they say, more striJcing to their minds,
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 83
kind of language, lest we should be understood to mean either that other events are not providential, and that God's government does not extend to the ordina- ry course of things ; or else, that we — uninspired men — are permitted to decide (in cases where there is no evident miracle) what are the designs of the Most High, and what are the occurrences that do, and that do not, belong to his extraordinary dispensations.
The nation of Israel was, as we have said, placed under an extraordinary providence, which allotted to them victory or defeat, — plenty or famine, — and other temporal blessings and punishments, according to their conduct. And these were the rewards and punish- ments that formed the sanction of the Mosaic Law. As for a future state of retribution in another world, Moses said nothing to the Israelites about that. Whatever may at any time have been revealed to himself, and to some other highly favoured individuals, on that subject, it does not appear that he was com- missioned to deliver to the people any revelation at all concerning a future state. This was reserved for a GREATER than Moses, and for a more glorious dispen-
and impresses them more with a sense of the goodness of Providence than ordinary occurrences.
Now, for this very reason, tliey should labour the more carefully to bring themselves to reflect on the daily benefits they receive from "Hira in whom we live and move and have our being." The more prone we are to pass by with careless indifference our l)eing preserved from falling into a dangerous sickness, or from being shipwrecked at all, the more we should study to bring our minds to dwell on such preser- vation; which is, in truth, no less '■'' providentiaV than a man's being delivered out of a sickness or a shipwreck.
84 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
sation than bis Law. For as we read in the Epistle to the Hebrews "the law made nothing perfect; but the hringing in of a better hope did" (Heb. x.) — namely, the promises given through "Jesus Christ, who brought life and immortality to light, Hirough the GospeV
Why Moses was not instructed to reveal this mo- mentous truth, is a question which will naturally oc- cur to every one. It is a question which we are not competent completely to answer ; because, as has been elsewhere observed, we cannot presume to explain why the Gospel was reserved for that precise period at which it was proclaimed. . But that inquiry, — why a different and more imperfect dispensation was need- ful to prepare the way for the Gospel, — being waived, as one surpassing man's knowledge and powers, it is easy to perceive that the revelation of the doctrine in the Mosaic Law would have been neither necessary nor proper. It was not necessary for the purpose of affording a sanction to the Law of Moses, because the Israelites alone, of all the nations of the world, were, as we have seen, under an extraordinary providence.
The necessary foundation, therefore, of all religion, "that God is a reivarder of them that diligently seek him," did not require, as it must in all other nations, the belief in a future retribution, to remedy all the irregularities of God's ordinary providence, which among this peculiar people did not exist, at least in the same degree and form as among all others. Nor, again, would it have been proper for Moses, commis- sioned as he was to promulgate, not the Gospel, but the Law, to proclaim that life and immortality which
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 85
the Gospel was destined to "bring to light;" much less, to represent eternal happiness as attainable other- wise than through the redemption by Christ, which the Gospel holds out as the only efficacious means of pro- curing it.
And accordingly it is observable that the slight hints of this doctrine which the books of the prophets contain — the faint dawnings, as it were, of a scheme which was to bring " life and immortality to light," and which appear more and more bright as they ap- proached the period of that more perfect revelation, are in perfect consistency with the rule we have sup- posed Moses to have observed ; since it is in propor- tion as they give more and more clear notices of the Redeemer to come, and in almost constant conjunction with their descriptions of his mission, that the immor- tal life, to which He was to open the road and lead the way, is alluded to by the prophets ; and also in proportion as the extraordinary and regular adminis- tration of divine government in this world, by which the Law had been originally sanctioned, and under which the Jews had hitherto lived, was gradually withdrawn. That it was in these writings, and not in those of Moses, that the Jews must have sought for indications of a future state is strongly confirmed by the opinion of that celebrated and learned divine, Joseph Mede, who declares that he cannot tell on what Scripture authority the Jewish Church could have founded their belief in a future state, except the well-known passage in Daniel ; and even of that, it may be observed, that it does not necessarily imply a
86
resurrection of all men. Doubtless it did not escape Mede that there are in the other prophets many allu- sions to a future state, which were so understood by the inspired authors themselves, as they are by us Chris- tian readers; but it does not follow that the great mass of the people — any besides the studious and dis- cerning few — would be able clearly to perceive such meaning, especially when a different interpretation of those very passages applicable to temporal deliverances, might, without destroying their sense, be adopted. Nothing appears to us more evident than the descrip- tion in Isaiah, for instance, of a suffering Messiah ; yet we well know that a prosperous and triumphant tem- poral prince was generally expected by the Jews, and that the frustration of this hope was the grand stum- bling-block of the unbelieving among them.
So also many passages of the prophets, which con- vey to Christians, who have enjoyed the Gospel reve- lation, the intimation of a future state (at least in their secondary sense), might very easily be otherwise un- derstood; or, at least, might appear not decisive, to those who lived before Jesus Christ had ''^abolished death^ and brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel."
We are told, indeed, that even at a time long ante- cedent to that of Moses, Abraham "eagerly desired * to see the day of the Lord Jesus ; and he saw it, and was glad." In these words our Saviour is doubtless
* This is the exact sense of the original, fiyaWiaoarr, John viii, 56: though our version renders it "rejoiced;" but Abraham's joy is what is mentioned afterwards.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 87
alluding to the sacrifice of Isaac, and to Abraham's being instructed on that occasion, that the transaction .was a "yir/i/re" (Ileb. xi. 19) ; representing the death and resurrection of Christ. But our Lord could not have meant that the revelation then made to Abraham was imparted by Moses to the whole nation of Israel.
It is highly probable, that both Moses himself, and Abraham, and other eminent and highly favoured servants of God in those days, received, more or less, revelations of several things which they were not commissioned to impart to all the people.* And among other things, it is likely they were taught some- thing concerning the resurrection, and concerning Him who was to procure it. And accordingly we find the very same Apostle who speaks of the Gospel as "bringing in a better hope" than was in the Law^ speaking also of some of the Patriarchs as " looking for a better country, that is, a heavenly." (Heb. xi. 16.)
But when we look to what Moses wrote, by divine command, for the instruction a7id guidance of the Israel- ites, and as belonging to the Law — the dispensation committed to him — we find him dwelling very fully, and minutely, and earnestly, on the temporal rewards and temporal punishments they were to look for; saying nothing at all about a resurrection and a day of judgment in the next world.
Many persons however are accustomed, in speaking of the present subject, to confound together two \ery
* The eminently pious king, Hezekiah, however, seems to have had no idea, at least at the time when ho composed his hymn (2 Kinga XX.), of any future state.
88 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
different questions: (1.) What was the actual belief of the Jews — or of some particular Jews — on this or that point? and, (2.) What was revealed to them in the LAW? No unprejudiced reader of that, can think that Moses designed to teach, therein, the doctrine of a future state of rewards and punishments as the sanc- tion of his Law.
On the actual belief, indeed, of the great mass of the Israelites, we have no means of deciding positively ; but if any one should suppose most of them to have thought little or nothing, one way or the other, about what should become of them after death, nor, conse- quently, to have either believed or disbelieved, pro- perly speaking, the doctrine in question, his conjecture certainly would not be at variance with the representa- tions Moses gives of the grossness of ideas, and puerile shortsightedness of the nation ; who, while fed by a daily miracle, and promised the especial favour of the Maker of the universe, had their minds set on " the flesh-pots of Egypt, and the fish, and the cucumbers, and the leeks." Christians of these days are not surely more gross-minded and unthinking than those Israel- ites ; yet a large proportion of them require to be in- cessantly reminded that this life is not the whole of their existence; though the doctrine be one which is expressly declared in their religion ; and silence on that subject is quite sufficient, if not to eradicate from their minds all helief^ at least to put an end to all thought^ about the matter.
There is no doubt, however, that some considerable time before our Lord's advent, the belief in a future
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 89
State did become prevalent (though, as the case of the Sadducees proves, not universal) among the Jews. In the Second Book of Maccabees, a work of small autho- rity, indeed, as a history, but affording sufficient evi- dence of the opinions of the writer and his contempo- raries, we find not only unequivocal mention of the doctrine (though by the way not as an undisputed point), but persons represented as actuated by the mo- tives which such a doctrine naturally suggests ; which doubtless we should, sometimes at least, have met with also in the historical books of the Old Testament, had the same belief prevailed all along.
And our Lord himself alludes to the prevailing opinion of the generality of those whom he addresses : ''Search" (or Ye search*) " the Scriptures, for in them ye think ye have eternal life, and they are they that testify of me ;" as much as to say, the very prophets who allude to the doctrine of eternal life, do likewise foretell the coming and describe the character of me, the Bestower of it ; these two parts of their inspired word hang together ; he who is blind to the one, can found no rational hope on the other ; since " I am the w\ay, and the truth, and the life ;" and " he that hath the Son hath life, and he that hath not the Son, hath not life." This passage, indeed, as well as the others to the same purpose in the New Testament, though they imply the prevalence of this tenet among the Jews, and the general sincerity and strength of their conviction, do not at all imply either that this, their
* The word in the original, ipzwar'^ may boar either an imperative or an indicative sense.
90 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
confident expectation, was well-founded on Scriptural evidence, or that their notions respecting a future life were correct. Had these last two circumstances been superadded (which is evidently impossible) to the ge- neral sincere reception of the doctrine, it could not have been said with any propriety, that " Christ brought life and immortcdity to light through the Gospel."
The truth probably is, that as the indications of a future state which are to be found in the prophets, are mostly such as will admit of an interpretation referring them to a promise of temporal deliverance, those per- sons would most naturally so understand them, in the first instance at least, who were so "slow of heart" as to the prophecies respecting the Messiah, as to expect in Him a glorious temiyoral prince only ; while those who were more intelligent, and took in the spiritual sense of the prophecies relating to Hivfi^ would be led to put the spiritual interpretation on the other also. We say in the first instance ; because when the belief of a future state had been introduced, from whatever quarter, and did prevail, all who held it would natu- rally interpret in that sense whatever passages in their Scriptures seemed to confirm it. But it does not fol- low that such a belief was correct, even when sup- ported by an appeal to passages of Scripture which really do relate to the doctrine in question ; for if one part of a scheme be understood literally and car- nally, and another part spirituallj^, the result will be a most erroneous compound ; if eternal life be under- stood to be promised, but the character and kingdom
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 91
of Christ, who was to bring it to light and procure it, be misunderstood, the faith thus formed will be essen- tially incorrect.
So far, then, as any of the Jews disjoined the pro- phetic annunciations of immortality from those relat- ing to the spiritual kingdom of Christ, and looked for eternal rewards as earned by obedience to the Mosaic Law, so far their expectations were groundless, their faith erroneous ; even though resting on the authority of such parts of Scripture as, in a different sense, do relate to the doctrine in question.
It is highly probable, however, that the belief of a future state, as it prevailed among the Jews in our Lord's time, and for a considerable period after, was not, properly speaking, drawn from their Scriptures, in the first instance ; was not founded on the few faint hints to be met with in their prophets, though these were afterwards called in to supjjori it ; but was the gradual result of a combination of other causes with these imperfect revelations. For otherwise, one would expect that there would have been some notice in the Books of Ezra and Nehemiah (written after all the most important prophecies had been delivered) of so mighty a revolution having taken place in the minds of the Jews of their time, as a change from ignorance to a full conviction, on so momentous a point, by a supposed decisive revelation.
Kespecting the details of the rise and prevalence of the doctrine of a future state among the great majority of the Jews, the scantiness of historical authority leaves us chiefly to our own conjectures. Without entering
92 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
at large into a disquisition which must, after all, be obscured by much uncertainty, it may be allowable to suggest, that the Jews were likely to be much influ- enced by the probable arguments which their own reason partly supplied, and which they partly learned from the neighbouring nations, with whom (and with some of the more intelligent and enlightened of them) they had much more, and much more extensive, inter- course after the captivity than before. Nor does such a supposition militate, as might at first sight be sus- pected, against what has been elsewhere advanced respecting the prevailing disbelief, among the heathen, of the popular fables of Elysium and Tartarus, and respecting the emptiness of the pretended immortality of the soul, held by philosophers. For whatever their belief might be, they would be likely, in any discus- sion with their Jewish neighbours, to set forth either such arguments as occurred to them in favour of a future retribution, which undoubtedly was a part of the religion they professed, or such pretended proofs of the natural and necessary immortality of the soul, as their schools supplied. And such discussions we cannot but suppose must have been frequent ; since the intercourse of the dispersed Jews with the Gentiles was such as to lead to the disuse of their own language, and the consequent necessity of a translation of their Scriptures into Greek, Now the Jews, who claimed to be favoured with an authentic revelation of God's will, and to be his peculiar People, could not have been satisfied to rest their pretensions to such superi- ority, and their boast of its advantages, on the extra-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 93
ordinary providence under which their ancestors had lived, but whicli seems to have been nearly, if not entirely, withdrawn from themselves ; but would be likely to set up a rival claim to that of the Pagan re- ligions, and to produce from their Scriptures every thing that might seem to favour the hope of a future reward. And this, not insincerely ; for the very cii'- cumstance of the withdrawing of that miraculous providence under wdiicli their nation had formerly lived, would lead them to the expectation of something beyond the grave to compensate the loss. God's moral government of their nation, at least, they were assured of from their own past history ; and if He had formerly been "a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him," they would perceive an improbability of his ceasing to be so; though in this world the "just recompense of reward" was evidently no longer to be looked for. It was to be expected, therefore, that they should be more inclined to believe sincerely in a future retribution than the Pagans, who had not the same experimental assurance that the Deity is indeed the moral Governor and Judge of mankind.
Some, however, make a careless use of those common words "know" and "believe." When discussing questions as to what was "believed" by such and such persons, thc}^ sometimes speak as if there were but these two states of mind, — to believe a certain doctrine, or to disbelieve it ; forgetting, apparently, that belief admits of many different degrees^ from a mere presumption, up to the most perfect confidence. Yet every one's own experience might teach him this.
94 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
For we commonly sa.y, "I believe so and so is the case, but I am not quite sureJ^ Some again, -vvhen they speak of what was " known " to the Pagans, or to the Jews, seem to forget that the word "knowledge" implies three things; — (1.) Confident belief; (2.) of what is true ; (3.) on sufficient evidence. For no one could be said to know any thing that was not true. And again, if any one had before him one of Euclid's demonstrations, he would not be said to know the conclusion (though a truth in reality fully proved) if he himself felt at all doubtful about it. And lastly, suppose two persons were quite positive, the one that the moon is inhabited, and the other that it is unin- habited, neither would be said to know the truth of his opinion; because, though one or the other must be, in fact, true, there is no sufficient /jroo/' of either.
It would be unsuitable to our present purpose — even if space admitted — to examine all the passages in the Books of Moses which have been interpreted as relating to a future state ; it may be needful, however, to say a few words respecting that one which is cited by our Lord himself against the Sadducees, in proof of the doctrine : " Now, that the dead are raised," says He, " even Moses shewed at the bush, when he saith, ' I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob ; He is not the God of the dead, but of the living ; for all live unto Him.' " (Luke XX. 37.)
Now this passage is sometimes misunderstood, though the meaning of Jesus is sufficiently plain to an attentive reader of common intelligence. There
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 95
was a dispute between two parties, whether there were or were not to be a resurrection. They had both of them heard of the doctrine, and had been accustomed to debate the question. And He refers them to a passage which, to men so circumstanced^ would afford an argument in favour of the doctrine. But Jesus does not say that Moses designed in this passage to reveal the doctrine to the unreflecting and gross- minded people he was instructing ; or that for that purpose those words were sufficient. No man of common sense — much less an inspired lawgiver, such as Moses — would have entrusted so important a reve- lation to one, slight, obscure, and incidental liint — so slight that the passage seems to have quite escaped the notice of the Pharisees when disputing with the Sad- ducees on this very point.
Had Moses been commissioned to teach the Israehtes that they were all to rise from the dead, and to stand before God's judgment-seat, and be rewarded or pun- ished in another world, according as they had obeyed oi disobeyed the Law he was delivering, he would not, we may be sure, have thought it sufficient for this pur- pose, to record the words, "I am the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob." He would, doubtless, have dwelt on the rewards and punishments of a future state even more copiously and more strongly than he does on the temporal rewards and punishments which he does set before them.
For, let it be considered, that as the condition of the departed is unseen^ and as the rewards and punishments of a future life are not only comparatively remote^ but
96 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
also must be considered as of a nature very different from any thing we can have experienced ; from all these causes, it is found necessary that the most repeated assurances and admonitions should be em- ployed, even towards those who have received the doctrine on the most satisfactory authority. A Chris- tian minister, accordingly, in these days, finds that his hearers require to be perpetually reminded of this truth, to which they have long since given their assent ; and that even, with all the pains he takes to inculcate it, in every different mode, he is still but very partially successful in drawing off men's attention from the things of this world, and fixing it on the ^^ unseen things that are eternal." Much more must this have been the case with the Israelites whom Moses was addressing, who were so dull and gross-minded, so childishl}^ shortsighted and sensual, that even the immediate miraculous presence of God among them, of whose judgments and deliverances they had been eye-witnesses, was insufficient to keep them steady in their allegiance to Him. Even the temporal sanctions of the Law, — the plenty and famine — the victory and defeat, and all the other points of that alternative of worldly prosperity and adversity which was set before them — things in their nature so much more easily comprehended by an unthinking and barbarous people, and so much more suited to their tastes — it was found necessary to detail with the utmost minuteness, and to repeat and remind them of in the most impressive manner, in a vast number of different passages. (See Exod. XV. 26; xx. 12; xxiii. 20; — Lev. xxv. 17;
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 97
xxvi. 3 ; — Numb. xiv. 20 ; xxxii. 10 ; xxxiii. 55 ; — Deut. i. 35; iv. 1; v. 29; vi. 2; vii. 12; viii. 1; xi. 8; XV. 4 ; xvi. 20 ; xvii. 19 ; xxviii. 1 ; xxix. 22 ; XXX. 1 ; xxxi. 16 ; xxxii. 23-43.)
Is not, then, the conclusion inevitable, that if to such a people the doctrine of future retribution had been to be revealed, or any traditional knowledge of it confirmed, we should have found it still more explicitly stated, and still more frequently repeated ? And when, instead of anything like this, we have set before us a few scattered texts, which, it is contended, allude to or imply this doctrine, can it be necessary even to examine whether they are rightly so inter- preted ? Surely it is a sufficient reply to say, that if Moses had intended to inculcate such a doctrine, he would have clearly stated and dwelt on it in almost every page. Nor is it easy to conceive, how any man of even ordinary intelligence, and not blinded by devoted attachment to an hypothesis, can attentively peruse the Books of the Law, abounding as they do with such copious descriptions of the temporal rewards and punishments (in their own nature so palpable), which sanctioned that Law, and with such earnest admonitions grounded on that sanction, and yet can bring himself seriously to believe, that the doctrine of a state of retribution after death (which, it cannot be contended, is even mentioned, however slightly, in more than a very few passages) formed a part of the Mosaic revelation.
It deserves to be remarked here how strong an internal evidence of the truth of what Moses wrote, is
5
98
afforded by the fact, that he thus represented the sanction of his Law as consisting of temporal rewards and punishments only.
For had he been a false pretender, he would have known that he could not secure the constant fulfilment of his promises and threats. And his imposture would have been detected, when men found that they were not regularly rewarded and punished according as they obeyed or disobeyed his law. We may be sure, therefore, that a crafty impostor would not have trusted entirely to promises and threats of temporal goods and evils alone. He would, doubtless, have taught the Israelites to look for a state of future retri- bution also ; which was done by the ancient heathen law-givers. Most of these, probably, did not them- selves believe in what they taught about Elysium and Tartarus; but they judged it wise to try to make their people believe it, for the sake of keeping them in awe. And they knew that the falsity of their promises and threats respecting another world could not be detected by experience.
And Moses, no doubt, would have proceeded in the same manner, had he been a pretender. But he was fully convinced that the Israelites really did live under that miraculous Providence which he described. And their own experience taught them that what he said was true. (Deut. iv. 3, 4.)
As for the particulars of all the various instructions given to the Israelites, both by Moses and by the other writers of what is called the Old Testament, these are
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIAXITY. 99
to be learned only from a careful study of iIk se books themselves. Our present design was merely to give a sketch of the general character of what is called the Mosaic Dispensation, especially as to the points where- in it differs from other religious systems.
It is to be borne in mind, then — 1^ That it was designed for one People alone, though it was prepara- tory to a religion intended for all the world ; and its ordinances accordingly are not at all binding on ns ; 2dlij^ It was full of very minute directions and regu- lations, designed, partly to keep the Israelites separate from the Gentiles, and faithful to the true God, but partly, by their hidden typical meaning, to foreshew and prepare the way for the Gospel revelation ; 3c//y, It was a theocracy ; a system of direct, special, tem- poral government by God's extraordinary providence. And accordingly, the sanction of the Mosaic Law was not the rewards and punishments of a future state, but temporal blessings and judgments.
These are the points which it is the most important to keep clearly and constantly before the mind ; for this reason among others : That mistaken notions on some of these points ma}^ endanger a man's christian faith, by giving rise to difficulties and objections much greater, than our religion — such as it really is — can ever be exposed to.
Objections there are, indeed, to which no complete answer can be given, except by shewing that there are much stronger objections on the opposite side. But none of the objections to the christian revelation, such as it was really given^ are so strong as those
100 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
brought against what it is sometimes erroneously represented to be.
Suppose, for instance, any one is taught to believe, as a part of his religion, that some portion of the Mosaic Law is binding on Christians ; although the persons who teach this are far from being all of them agreed as to which precepts are binding, and which not; and although the Apostle Paul speaks most clearly of the Gentiles as not being at all " under the Law" (Rom. vi. 14), he would find in this a difficulty which is caused entirely by a misapprehension of Scripture.
Again, suppose a man to have taken up the notion that temporal blessings and calamities are now a sign of the Divine favour or displeasure towards indi- viduals or nations, and that whenever some great calamity occurs, we are at liberty to declare that such and such a sin has called down the divine vengeance, this leaves an opening for objections which can never be got over ; for he sees that bad men often escape such temporal calamities, while much better men are exposed to them; and he knows also that Jesus Christ and his apostles endured great affliction in this world, and were rejected by the Jews on that very ground. So that this doctrine would make Scripture contra- dictory both to itself and to daily experience.
And again, if he is taught that Moses was commis- sioned to reveal to the Israelites the doctrine of a resurrection, he will not be able to answer an infidel who mny point out to him how very imperfectly (at best) the Books of Moses accomplish this purpose;
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 101
and also, how completely at variance this is with the declaration that "Jesus Christ brought life and imnior- ti^litj to light." So that here, again, Scripture will be made to contradict itself.
All these will be great stumbling-blocks to the Christian. But when we look to the plain meaning of the Sacred Books, without attending to the fanciful theories of uninspired men, all these difficulties vanish.
As for the question, what will be the lot, in another world, of those Jews or Pagans who never heard of the Gospel, the only answer is, that the Gospel reve- lation contains instructions designed for those who have heard the Gospel, as to what their duty is, in living according to it themselves, and doing their best to impart it to others.
As for those whom Providence has shut out from the knowledge of it, all inquiries respecting them must be answered as our Lord answered Peter's inquiry what was to be the fate of the Apostle John : "What is that to thee? follow thou me." (John xxi. 21, 22.)
102 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
INTRODUCTION OF THE GOSPEL.
Although the Jews were in eager expectation at the time when the Lord Jesus appeared, of an ANOINTED Saviour (Messiah or CHRIST),* whom the predictions of their prophets had taught them to expect about that time, they did not expect Him to introduce anything that could be called a new religion ; but rather to confirm and extend through the world the Mosaic Law. And this, it is well known, is what the unconverted Jews of this day expect.
Yet some of the prophecies relating to the Christ's kingdom, do contain allusions to the introduction of a new religion, distinct from that taught by Moses. The most decisive of these prophecies, in relation to this point, is that of Jeremiah, — "Behold the days come [are coming] saith the Lord, that I will make a NEW COVENANT with the House of Israel * * * * not according to the covenant that I made ivith their failiers^^ &c.
Now the system of divine Laws under which the
* These words signify in the Hebrew and the Greek " The Anointed," from the ancient practice of anointing a king, or a 'priest, or a prophet^ as a part of the ceremony of appointing him to his office.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 103
Israelites lived, is, in the Books of Moses, always called (in our version) the "Covenant" which the Lord made with them. And in the Gospels and the Apostolic Epistles, the same word (in the Greek) is always applied to the christian system.
This, however, is likely to escape the notice of the mere English reader; because, in our version, the very same word Diathehe which, in reference to the Mosaic Law J is generally rendered COVENANT, is translated — when it has reference to the Gospel — by the word TESTAMENT.* And even in the very
* Yet in Gal. iii. 15-19, it is translated Covenant, and what is more remarkable, the very same words in the original are translated, Heb. viii. 6, "Mediator of a Covenaiit,^^ and in Heb, ix. 15, "Mediator of a Testament:'
It would be unsuitable in a work of this kind, to enter on the discussion of the interpretation of a disputed text, but it may be remarked : —
I. That the passage in Exod. xxiv., which is cited in Heb. ix., ought to have been translated in both by the same English words.
II. That though we are accustomed to connect the idea of a covenant [compact] with signing and sealing, and not with any death of a sacrificed victim; and again, are familiar with the idea of a man's bequeathing his property by a will, which is to take effect after his death, — with the Jews it was the reverse. They (as well as many other ancient nations, as may be seen in many passages of Homer) were accustomed to see every covenant ratified by the blood of a victim. And, on the other hand. Wills they had none; since the Mosaic Law disposed of a man's property at his death. Accordingly, no one, in writing to Hebrews (even though speaking of the Gospel alone), would have been likely to introduce a reference to Wills. But,—
III. The writer is evidently drawing a parallel between the Mosaic Law and the Gospel. Now the Law was not at all of the nature of
104 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
passage of Exodus (xxiv. 8) which is cited in the ninth chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews, the very words which our translators had before rendered " Covenant^'' they have changed into " Testament.'''' (Heb. ix. 20.) And yet the word is so far from having different meanings in reference to the Laio and to the Gospel^ that, on the contrary, both the Lord Jesus Himself and his Apostles most plainly draw a parallel between the two, and point out the circumstances of the former Covenants as types and shadows of the Gospel Dispensation.
In particular, it was anciently the universal practice to ratify and sanction every kind of Covenant by the sacrifice of a victim^ the shedding of whose blood was a necessary ceremony, so this took place in both cases.
Moses, on the occasion of the establishment of the LAW, offered a sacrifice, and sprinkled the blood of the victim on the people; saying, "This is the blood of the Covenant (Exod. xxiv. 8) [Testament] (Heb. ix. 20) which the Lord hath made with you." And
a Will [Testament], not being bequeatlied by Moses at his death, but fully established forty years before. And accordingly,
IV. "We may observe, that, in the passage before us, the parallel drawn is not between Christ and Moses, but between Christ and the victim slain by Moses as the ratifier of the Covenant.
To speak of the death of a " Testator," therefore, totally destroys the parallel which plainly was in the writer's mind, and makes the whole passage unmeaning. But when the death spoken of is under- stood of the death of the sacrificed victim — even Jesus Clirist, who offered Himself to die in our stead, and for our deliverance, the parallel which the writer is dwelling on becomes intelligible and striking.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 105
the Lord Jesus, at the Last Supper, when about to offer up Himself as a sacrifice, says, on giving to the disciples the wine which represented his blood, that is, his life, "This cup is the new Testament [Covenant] in my blood, which is shed for you."
The word Testament, therefore, whenever it occurs in Scripture, is always to be understood in the sense of '* Covenant ^^ [or "Dispensation"].
The Christian religion, then, though springing out of the Mosaic, of which it was the fulfilment and com- pletion,* yet was in itself a new Religion. It was the fruity of which the Mosaic Dispensation was the blos- som. And it was as distinct from it, and in many respects unlike it, as a fruit compared with the blos- som which precedes it and produces it.
The chief points which distinguish the Christian Dispensation from the Mosaic, are these three: 1. Spirituality ; 2. Universality ; and, 3. Unity. The new kingdom of God was to be " not of this world," but spiritual; it was to be open to all mankind as its subjects; and it was to admit all of them to equal privileges.
The former kingdom of God was a kingdom of this world. The Lord was, as has already been pointed out, not only the God, but the temporal Ruler of the Israelites ; prescribing to them not only the religious rites with which He was to be worshipped, but also the civil regulations under which they were to live,
* " I am not come," says our Lord, " to destroy the Law and the Prophets, but to fulfil."
6*
106 RISE, PROGRE&S, AND
and enforcing obedience by temporal rewards and penalties.
Jesus Christ, on the contrary, refused an earthly kingdom, when attempts were made to force it on Him, and declared that " his kingdom was not of this world." He disclaimed all right to interfere in tem- poral concerns; saying to one who wished Him to de- cide between him and his brother, " Who made me a judge or a divider over you ?" He bid his hearers submit to the civil government of the Romans, saying, *' Eender to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's." And, so far from promising victory, and long life, and worldly pros- perity, to his followers, as a reward of their obedience to Him, He prepared them for suffering and death in his cause; even such as He endured Himself; and pronounced them " blessed when men should hate and persecute " them for His sake, saying, " great is your reward in heaven."
For, the rewards and punishments which formed the sanction of this New Dispensation were those of the next world, and those only. Jesus rebuked his disci- ples for proposing, in their zeal for his honour, to call down fire from heaven on a village which had rejected Him; as the Prophet Elias [Elijah] had been divinely commissioned to do, under the old dispensation. (Luke ix. 54.) Jesus reproved them, as "not knowing what manner of spirit Uiey were of," Pie having " come not to destroy men's lives, but to save."
But this was not from his regarding a rejection of Him as more pardonable than the sins of those who
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 107
had lived before the days of the Gospel. He taught the reverse of this. For shortly after, when He sent out seventy disciples to preach the Gospel, He de- nounced heavier judgments than what had fallen on sinners of old, against such as should reject that Gos- pel. " It shall be more tolerable^^^ said He, " for Sodom and Gomorrah" (which did suffer destruction by fire from heaven) "in the day of judgment, than for that city." And while He forewarned His disciples that " in the world they would have tribulation," He pro- mised to the faithful Christian " to raise him up at the last day," and to " prepare a place " for such, in his " Father's house."
Thus different was the New Dispensation from the Old, in respect of the rewards and punishments which formed the sanction of each.
The Worship also that was required under the Gos- pel, was of a more spiritual character than that pre- scribed by the Law.
It is true, the Israelites were commanded to " love the Lord their God, with all their heart, and with all their soul, and with all their strength." But a great part of their service of Him consisted (as the Apostle Paul expresses it) " in meats and drinks, and carnal ordinances " — that is, outward bodily acts ; most of which had (as has been before observed) an inward hidden signification in reference to the Gospel.
Jesus, on the contrary, tells the woman of Samaria, that the time is at hand " when the true worshippers shall, neither on Mount Gerizim, nor at Jerusalem, w^orship the Father ;" but that they " shall worship
108
Him in spirit and in truth." (John iv. 23.) What He means by worshipping in iruih^ and what the Apostle means by saying that " the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ" (John i. 17), is, not that the Mosaic religion was not true^ but that its ordinances contained the shadow of that of which the Gospel contains the substance. The truth of the Gospel is not (in reference to the Law) truth as opposed to falsehood^ but reality^ as contrasted with shadows and figurative representations. Thus, we read in the Epistle to the Hebrews, "If the blood of bulls and goats, &c., sanctify to the purifying of the fiesh''^ (that is, remove ceremonial impurity, so as to enable a man to attend the assemblies of worshippers), " how much more shall the blood of Christ purify your conscience from dead works."
In the Mosaic religion, the number is very great of what may be not improperly called "Sacraments." For a large portion of the very numerous ordinances of the LAW — the various sacrifices, purifyings, and other ceremonial observances, — were of the nature of what we call Sacraments — that is, outward visible signs [figures], divinely appointed, and having an in- ward meaning connected with religion. The worship, in short, of the Israelites, may be considered as almost made up of Sacraments.
But a great part of the inward signification of these Sacraments was hidden from the worshippers ; though they were taught that a divine blessing would accom- pany their observance of those rites, in pious obedi- ence to the Lord. In the Passover, for instance, all
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 109
that they understood as signified in that ordinance, was the commemoration of their deliverance from the plague which slew the Egyptians. But the more im- portant part of its signification, the sacrifice of the true " Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world," was not made known till the Gospel revelation ap- peared.
Under the Gospel, on the contrary, the religious rites instituted by Christ himself were only the Sacra- ments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper : the one for the admission of members into his Church, and the other to commemorate his death for man's redemp- tion, and to represent our partaking of his Spirit. The one Sacrament denotes the spiritual Birth of the Christian ; the other, the continued support of his Spi- ritual LifeJ^
And the signification of these two ordinances is much more clearly and fully explained to Christians in the New Testament Scriptures, than the significa- tion of the Mosaic ordinances was in the Law. And moreover, the directions given as to the mode of ob- serving these ordinances, are much less minute and particular than those given by Moses. For instance, there is nothing said in Scripture as to the use of leavened or unleavened bread at the Lord's Table ; — or the posture of the communicants, or the words to be used, &c. These particulars, and also all other f^rms
* John vi. 48-63. See also 1 Cor. xii, 13, where the Apostle ^ivcs exactly the above view of the two Sacraments, saying, "By one Spirit ye are all baptized into one Body . . . and have been all made to drink into one Spirit."
110
and ceremonies for religious worship, Jesus left to be regulated in and bj each Church from time to time, with merely the general direction from the Apostles, '' Let all things be done to edifying."
Under the LAW, in short, the worship prescribed contained a great number of outward acts^ striking to the senses, and according to forms which were pre- cisely laid down ; while the inward signijication of those forms was obscure and partially hidden. Under the Gospel, on the contrary, the worship prescribed was more spiritual ; the external acts (as far as en- joined by Christ himself) being very few and simple, and without any precise directions as to the forms of them ; while the inward signification of them is plainly made known.
And in what relates to moral conduct also, the pre- cepts given under the New Covenant, are much less numerous and less precise than those of the LAW. Not that Christians were meant to be less scrupulously careful in leading a virtuous life than the Israelites ; but that they are left to regulate their conduct by the PRINCIPLES of the Gospel, according to the best of their own judgment, instead of having a multitude of precise precepts laid down for their guidance.
Just as the christian worship was left to be regu- lated as to its FORMS, from time to time, by each Church, under the general principle of all " being done to edifying," even so christian j^racfe was left to be regulated by Christians themselves, in conformity with Gospel principles^ and the examples set before us by Christ and his Apostles.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. Ill
Thus not only does the Gospel require a morality in many respects higher and more perfect in itself than the Law, but it places morality universally on higher grounds.
Gratitude for the redeeming love of God in Christ, with mingled veneration and affection for the person of our great Master, and an exalted emulation, leading us to tread in his steps, — an ardent longing to behold his glories and to enjoy his presence in the world to come, — with an earnest effort to prepare for that bet- ter world, — love towards our brethren for His sake who died for us and them, — and, above all, the thought that the Christian is a part of " the temple of the Holy Ghost" who dwelleth in the Church, — even the Spirit of Christ, " without which we are none of His," a temple which we are bound to keep undefiled ; — ^these, and such as these, are the sublime principles of morality, into a conformity with which the Chris- tian is to fashion his heart and his life ; and they are such principles as the Mosaic dispensation could not furnish.
The Israelites, as not only living under a revelation which had but a shadow of the good things of the Gospel, but also as a dull and gross-minded, and imperfectly civilized people, in a condition corres- ponding to that of childhood, were in few things left to their own moral discretion, but were furnished witli precise rules in most points of conduct. These answered to the exact regulations under which child- ren are necessarily placed, and whic;h are gradually relaxed as they advance towards maturity; not by
112 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
an}^ means on the ground that good conduct is less required of men than children ; but that they are expected to be more capable of regulating their own conduct by their own discretion, and of acting upon principle.
When, then, the Mosaic code was abolished, we find no other system of rules substituted in its place. Our Lord and His Apostles enforced such duties as were the most liable to be neglected, — corrected some prevailing errors, — gave some particular directions which particular occasions called for, — but laid down no set of rules for the conduct of a Christian : they laid down christian principles instead ; they sought to implant christian dispositions. And this is the more remarkable, inasmuch as we may be sure, from the nature of man, that precise regulations, even though somewhat tedious to learn, and burdensome to observe, would have been highly acceptable to their converts. Hardly any restraint is so irksome to man {i.e. to " the natural man ") as to be left to his own discretion, yet still required to regulate his conduct according to cer- tain principles, and to steer his course through the intri- cate channels of life, with a constant vigilant exercise of his moral judgment. It is much more agreeable to human indolence (though at first sight the contrary might be supposed) to have a complete system of laws laid down, which are to be observed according to the letter, not to the spirit, — and which, as long as a man adheres to them, afford both a consolatory assurance of safety, and an unrestrained liberty as to every point not determined by them, — than to be called upon for
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 113
incessant watchfulness, — careful and candid self-exa- mination,— and studious cultivation of certain moral dispositions.
Accordingly, most, if not all systems of man's devising (whether corruptions of Christianity, or built on any other foundation) will be found, even in what appear their most rigid enactments, to be accommodated to this tendency of the human heart. When Mahomet, for instance, enjoined on his disciples a strict fast dur- ing a certain period, and an entire abstinence from wine and from games of chance, and the devotion of a precise portion of their property to the poor, leaving them at liberty, generally, to follow their own sensual and worldly inclinations, he imposed a far less severe task on them, than if he had required them constantly to control their appetites and passions, to repress covetousness, and to be uniformly temperate, charita- ble, and heavenly-minded. And had Paul been (as a false teacher always will be) disjwsed to comply with the expectations and wishes which his disciples would naturally form, he would doubtless have refer- red them to some part of the Mosaic Law as their standard of morality, or would have substituted some other system of rules in its place. Indeed, there is strong reason to think (especially from what we find in 1st Corinthians), that something of this nature had actually been desired of him. He seems to have been applied to for more precise rules than he was will- ing to give ; particularly as to the lawfulness of going to idol-feasts, and as to several points relative to mar- riage and celibacy ; concerning which and other mat-
114 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
ters, he gives briefly sucli directions as the occasion rendered indispensable, but breaks off into exhorta- tions to "use this world as not abusing it;" and speedily recurs to the general description of the chris- tian character, and the inculcation of christian princi- ples. He will not be induced to enter into minute details of things forbidden and permitted, — enjoined and dispensed with ; and even when most occupied in repelling the suspicion that Gospel liberty exempts the Christian from moral obligation, instead of retain- ing or framing anew any system of prohibitions and injunctions, he urges upon his hearers the very consi- deration of their being exempt from any such childish trammels, as a reason for their aiming at a more per- fect holiness of life, on purer and more generous mo- tives: "Sin," he says, "shall not have dominion over you ; for ye are not under the law hut under grace ;" and he perpetually incites them to walk worthy of their vocation, on the ground of their being " bought with a price," and bound to " live unto Him who died for them ;" — " as risen with Christ" to a new life of holi- ness,— exhorted to "set their affection on things above, not on things on the earth ;" — as " living sacri- fices" to God;— as "the temple of the Holy Ghost," called upon to keep God's dwelling-place undefiled, and to abound in all " the fruits of the Spirit," and as "being delivered from the Law, that we should serve in newness of the Spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter."
He who seeks, then (as many are disposed to do), either in the Old Testament, or in the New, for a pre-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 115
cise code of laws by which to regulate his conduct, mistakes the character of our religion. It is indeed an error, and a ruinous one, to think that we may " con- tinue in sin, because we are not under the law but under grace ;" but it is also an error, and a far com- moner one, to inquire of the Scriptures, in each case that may occur, what we are strictly bound to do or to abstain from, and to feel secure as long as we trans- gress no distinct commandment. But he who seeks with sincerity for christian principles will not fail to find them. If we endeavour, with the aid of the Holy Spirit, to trace on our own heart the delineation of the christian character which the Scriptures present, and to conform all our actions, and words, and thoughts, to that character, our heavenly Teacher will enable us to have a right judgment in all things, and we shall be "led by the Spirit" of Christ to follow his steps, and to " purif}^ ourselves even as He is pure ;" that when He shall appear, we may be made like unto Him, and may behold Him as He is.
Besides Spirituality, another striking feature of the Christian Dispensation, as contrasted with the Mosaic, is its UNIVERSx^LITY. It was to be unlimited, both in time and in place.^ The Mosaic Law being only a preparation for the Gospel, was to come to an
* Hence the term Catholic {«iOo\tKfi — universiil) is applied to the Christian Church— specially in opposition to the Jewish. It may bo remarked, by the way, that the term Roman Catholic does, in strict- ness of speech, imply a contradiction, — Roman suggesting a necessary connexion with one place, while Catholic denotes having no necessary connexion with any one place more than another.
116 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
end on the establishment of the new Kingdom of Hea- ven, which is to continue to the end of the world.
And again, the Old Dispensation was designed for one nation ; the New for all nations. The " People of God " was henceforth to comprise, not merely the " seed of Abraham after the flesh," but all mankind, as many as would embrace the Gospel. '' As many as received Him" (Jesus Christ), ''to them gave He power to become the Sons of God." (John i.) The language of Moses, and of those who came after him under the Law, was, " What nation is there so great, that hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is, in all things that we call upon Him for?" and " He hath not dealt so with any nation ; neither have the heathen knowledge of his laws." The language of Jesus Christ and his Apostles was, " Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature :" *' Go and teach (make disciples of) all nations :" " There is neither Jew, nor Greek, barbarian, Scy- thian, bond, or free." And in writing to Gentile believers, the Apostle calls them (Gal. vi. 16) " the Israel of God;" and says, "if ye are Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the pro- mise." (Gal. iii. 29.)
Hence it was, no doubt, that the Apostles never applied the term " Christians "* to the members of any
* The word Christian (Xpi^riaj/os) occurs but three times in the New Testament, Acts xi. 26, xxvi. 28 ; 1 Peter iv. 16. — In no one of these places do we find it applied by Christians thematlves to one another. It is mentioned as a name first given to tlie disciples at Antioch in Syria, doubtless by the Romans, as the word is of Latin formation. King
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 117
church. It was not, of course, that they were ashamed of it: but they seem to have chosen not to adopt any new title, but to confine themselves to those which had been applied to God's People of old ; in order to point out that He had now admitted Gentiles into the num- ber.
The Israelites had always been called " brethren," being of one race. They are also called a "/icZ^" people ("saints"), as being dedicated to the Lord; and his "chosen" ["elect"] People. And hence Christians are called "the brethren," the "elect," and " saints," (a/ioj) that is holy^ as being dedicated at bap- tism to the Lord Jesus.
One necessary circumstance in such a Dispensation, was, that it should not be, like the Mosaic, a local reli- gion. The Jews, indeed, clung (and still cling) to the notion that, even when all the world should be brought to the knowledge of the true God, still their nation should have a preeminence ; and that the Temple of Jerusalem should be the great centre of religious wor- ship for all mankind. And we know there are even some Christians who expect that Jesus Christ is to return to this earth in bodily person, and reign at Jerusalem in great worldly splendour for a thousand years. But such notions are quite at variance with the whole character of the Gospel, as described in our Sacred Books.
Agrippa, again, uses the word in speaking to Paul, and the Apostlo Peter introduces it as denoting what was accounted a crime by the heathen rulers. " If any man sufter for being a Christian, let him not be ashamed."
118 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
The Temple at Jerusalem — " the place which the Lord had chosen to cause his name to dwell there,"* that is, to manifest his presence — was to be totally and finally destroyed. And Jesus declared, that " where- soever even two or three should be gathered together in his name, He would be there in the midst of them." And hence, a christian congregation — not a literal building — was to be henceforth a portion of the tem- ple of the MOST HIGH.
" Know ye not," says the Apostle Paul, " that your bodies are a temple of the Holy Ghost, which dwelleth in you?" (1 Cor. vi. 19.)
And as the collective body of worshippers was call- ed a temple^ so the individual Christians are called '' living stones'^ of God's temple. " Ye as living stones, are builded together into an holy temple to the Lord" (1 Peter ii. 6). Hence arose the use of the word " edify," (o(xo(Jo|uls:v) literally " to build up" — as applied to christian instruction and exhortation.
While Jesus Christ was on earth in bodily person, HE was the temple of the Lord; inasmuch as "in Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily" (Col. ii. 9). And accordingly. He not only speaks
* There are two words in the original which are both translated "Temple," '\tp6v^ that is, the "sacred place," which included the courts of the Temple; and N/ids (from Nat'w, "to dwell"), the "House of God," which was the building in which sacrifices were offered. For this was the main purpose of a temple ; which was not (like the syna- gogues, and like our churches and chapels) a place for religious assem- blies.
Njoj is the word used by our Lord when he calls his body a temple, and by Paul, when he applies it to Christians.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 119
expressly " of the temple of his body"* (John ii. 21), but makes several allusionsf (which are often over- looked) to this character of Himself.
And this, by the way, is a clear proof of his claim- ing a divine character. For the Jews understood (as He well knew) by " the temple of the Lord," not a synagogue, — a place of assembly for worshippers, but " the habitation where his honour (glor}^) dwelleth."
And it is worth remarking, that they also under- stood his calling Himself the " Son of God," and say- ing, "that God was his own proper^ Father," as a claim to be a divine person. His words, indeed, might, in themselves, conceivably, bear another mean- ing. But He must have known that they so under- stood Him. And if they had mistaken his meaning, He would not have failed to correct their mistake: else He would have been bearing false witness against Himself.
They rightly understood Him, therefore, to be claim- ing a divine character. And thereupon they pro- nounced him guilty of blasphemy (Matt. xxvi. 65), and liable to death by their Law (Deut. xviii. 20), as teaching men to worship another besides the true God.
For they did not expect that the Christ was to be a divine person ; as is plain from their being unable to solve the question which Jesus put to them, about David's calling him LORD (Mark xii. 87). When
* iXeyc irepi tov vaoii tov adjfiinoi avroy.
f So the Evangelist — "The Word became flesh and tabernacled" {iaKftviiitTc) not merely dioelt^ as in our version, "among us," \ narcpa 'iSiuv. John V. 18.
120
therefore, they understood Him to "make Himself God" (John x. 83), this was so far from favouring their belief in him as the Christ, that it convinced them of his being a false pretender and a blasphemer.
When Jesus departed from the earth, He sent to his disciples the promised "Comforter," to abide with them for ever ; even the Holy Spirit, whose temple is the whole body of Christians throughout the world. And every christian congregation, as has been already observed, is a portion of this temple ; each individual Christian being called in Scripture a "living stone" of it.
But our Lord takes care to make his disciples under- stand that it is not a different Being they are to look for, and who is to be their new Master ; but a differ- ent manifestation of the same God ; — a return of their Master to them under a new character. For He says expressly, " I will not leave you comfortless^ I will come unto you:" — "/will see you again; and your heart shall rejoice ; and your joy no man takethfrom youf " if any man love me, he will keep my saying, and my Father will love him ; and We will come unto him, and make our abode with hivfiP And the like, in seve- ral other passages.
And the Apostles, accordingly, speak of "the LORD (that is, Jesus Christ) being the 8pirif (2 Cor. iii. 17), and assure us that " if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his." (Rom. viii. 9.)
The same God, then, who, to the Israelites, was made known only as Creator and Governor (God the Father), was afterwards manifested to Christians as
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 121
being also the Redeemer (God the Son), and the Sanc- tijier (God the Holy Ghost) : and He is to be acknow- ledged by them in this threefold manifestation, accord- ing to our Saviour's injunction to "baptise in* the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost."
There have been, therefore, in all, three Temples of the ONE GOD ; first, under the Old Dispensation, the Temple at Jerusalem ; secondly, during the abode on earth of the Lord Jesus, " the Temple of his Body ;" and, thirdly, (that which is also often called Christ's body,) (Eph. iv. 12, 16), the holy Catholic or Univer- sal Church, comprising all believers throughout the world.
This third and final manifestation of the ONE GOD plainly belongs to a Dispensation characterised (as we have said) by UNIVERSALITY.
Another distinguishing feature of the New Dispen- sation, was, as has been said, its UNITY (or Oneness) ; by which we mean, that it not only admits all man- kind to christian privileges, but all of them to equal privileges. " There is," as the Apostle expresses it, "one Lord, one faith, one baptism." "There is neither Greek, nor Jew, barbarian, Scythian, bond- man, or freeman." (Eph. iv. 5, and Col. iii. 11.)
This christian unity (svoV^^) is often alluded to, and earnestly dwelt on, by our Sacred writers. But the passages relating to it are sometimes imperfectly understood, or entirely mistaken.
It docs not mean agreement in doctrine^ nor jqX con-
* More properly to or into the Name, eh to Stoita.
6
122 KISE, PEOGRESS, AND
cord and mutual good-will ; though these are strongly insisted on by the Apostles. But the unity which they speak of is something distinct from these.
Nor, again, does it mean that all Christians belong, or ought to belong, to some one society on earth. For this is what the Apostles never aimed at, and what never was actually the state of things, from the time that the christian religion extended beyond the city of Jerusalem.
The teaching of Scripture upon this subject, clearly is, that believers on earth are part of a great society (church or congregation), of which the Head is in heaven, and of which many of the members only " live unto God," or exist in his counsels, — some hav- ing long since departed, and some being not yet born. Of such a community the centre cannot possibly be on earth ; and accordingly, the Apostle Paul expressly distinguishes the christian church [assembly or con- gregation] sxxXyjCia, from that of Israel : — " Ye [that is, ye Christians] are not come to the mount that might be touched ; [as the Israelites were collected in a great assembly (those of them that were alive that day) round Sinai, as a holy place on earth] .... but ye are come to Mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem^ and to an innumer- able company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant " (Heb. xii. 18-24). So, in the Epistle to the Galatians, — " Mount Sinai answereth to Jeru-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 123
salem which now is, and is in bondage with her children ; but Jerusalem luliich is above is free, which is the mother of us all." (Gal. iv. 25, 26.)
The Universal Church of Christ may therefore be said to be ONE in reference to HIM, its supreme Head in heaven; but it is not one Community on earth. And even so the Human race is one^ in respect of the one Creator and Governor ; but this does not make it one Family, or one State.
All men, again, ought to live in peace^ and to be kindly disposed towards every fellow-creature. And all are bound to agree in thinking and doing whatever is right. But they are not at all bound to live under one single government^ extending over the whole World. Nor, again, are all nations bound to have the same form of government, regal or republican, &c. That is a matter left to their discretion. But all are bound to do their best to promote the great objects for which all government is instituted ; — good order, security of person and property, justice, and public prosperity.
And even so the Apostles founded christian com- munities, all based on the same principles^ and having the same object in view, but quite independent of each other, and having no one common Head on Earth.
The Apostles, indeed, exercised a general govern- ment over the various churches which they founded ; but it does not appear that they appointed any person to succeed them in that general government. We read of their appointing "Elders in every city," but we do not read of their setting, or intending to set, any one over the ivhole Church.
124: RISE, PROGRESS, AND
Any one who looks at the account of Paul's taking leave of the Elders of Ephesus and Miletus (Acts xx.), luhom he expected never to see again^ will plainly see that he could not possibly have had any notion of any supreme central autJwrity^ lodged either in the church of Jerusalem, or of Kome, or in Peter and his succes- sors, or in any General Council For he there directly foretells that false teachers should arise out of their own body [that is, from amongst the clergy], and anxiously impresses on them the best advice he could think of for guarding against such a danger. Yet that advice is only to watch^ and rememher ivhat he had taught them. This seems to imply that each particular church was left sufficient means within itself of ascer- taining the true doctrine of Christ, continuing, and preserving it; but that the actual preservation of such doctrine depended on the loatchfidness of the churches themselves. For the occasion was one on which he could not have failed to bid them have recourse, in case of any difficulties or disputes among themselves (such as he actually foresaw), to some central Authority, if any such had existed, or were to be set up.
Nor does the Apostle Peter (though writing his Second Epistle in the near prospect of death (2 Pet. i. 14, 15), and anxious to provide a record of his teach- ing that might last after his decease), say a word to the disciples of the duty of submitting to his succes- sors ; but refers them back for guidance to the words of the holy prophets, and the commandments of the apostles, and to his own letters, and to those of Paul.
In the beginning of the Revelation of John, too, we
CORRUPllONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 125
find the Lord addressing each of ilit seven churches of Asia as severally independent of any earthly power, and responsible to Him alone for their conduct as christian churches.
It is plain, therefore, that the christian Unity spoken of in Scripture did not consist in the placing of all Christians in one Society under one government on Earth.
It consisted (as we have said) in the admission of all men to equal christian privileges, instead of having two or more different kinds or degrees of Christianity, for different classes of persons.
Now, there did exist something of this kind under the Mosaic Dispensation. The "devout Gentiles" (sometimes called " Proselytes* of the Gate "), were admitted to worship in tlie outer court of the Temple, and to frequent the Synagogues. Those v»'ho had embraced the whole Mosaic Law (who were called "Proselytes of righteousness") were accounted as ranking higher than the others, and next in holiness to the Israelites by birth. Then, of the born Israelites, the Levites were more especially dedicated to the Lord than those of the other Tribes, and were employed in his immediate Service about the Tabernacle, or the Temple. Of the Levites themselves again, the family of Aaron were alone admissible to the priesthood. And lastly, of the Priests themselves, none except the high priest was permitted to enter the Holy of Holies, — where he offered the yearly sacrifice on the great day of atonement.
* irpoatj'Xvrsi, one who ccynies over to some religion or religious sect.
126
And these several gradations, it is to be observed, are something quite different from the various degrees of moral worth and piety, or of intelligence and know- ledge, in individuals.
One Israelite (and the like may be said of Christians) might exceed another of the same Tribe and Family, in pious obedience to the Lord ; and a third might surpass them both. But these differences would not be distinctions introduced hy the Mosaic Religion ; but merely those of the individual characters of those men. And again, a pious Israelite, of superior understanding, and of a reflecting turn of mind, and of more exten- sive knowledge than the generality, would have a clearer, and more intelligent, and more comprehensive view of some parts of the Revelation given him, and of God's Providence generally, than another, equally pious, but of humbler powers and attainments. And the like must be the case with Christians also.
But these differences between one man and another, are such as we find to exist in reference to all subjects, and do not particularly pertain to the Mosaic system of Religion ; not being introduced and created by it.
Those distinctions, on the contrary, which were noticed just above, are such as did specially belong to the religion of Moses, and formed a part of the Dis- pensation.
The Grospel, on the other hand, admitted of no such gradations as those established under the Law.
Various Officers, indeed, were appointed in the christian churches ; because no Society can subsist without them. But all persons, of whatever Race or
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 127
Family, were admissible, if properly qualified, to any Office.
And again, (as was said just above,) men of superior intelligence and mental cultivation, will be able, by piously and humbly employing their powers in the study (among other things) of the christian Scriptures, to take a clearer and more intelligent view of the Gospel revelation, than those of ordinary abilities and education ; provided they are careful not to indulge in rash conjectures respecting things beyond human reason, and which God has not thought fit to reveal.
Such men, if they do use this care, will find that the more they advance in general cultivation of mind, the more will the prospect of divine wisdom and good- ness ~ spread around them; the horizon, as it were, extending itself in proportion to their elevation.
But this (as was observed above) is a kind of distinction between man and man, which was not intro- duced hy the Gospel^ but takes place in all subjects.
Nor does such a distinction make one man more a Christian^ properly speaking, than another. In fact, a learned Philosopher would be a worse Christian than pious men of ordinary ability and education, if he were content to remain, in point of religious know- ledge, just on a level with these, while in all other matters he was intellectually superior to them. He would be like a person offering as the tithe of an increased produce, the same absolute amount as would be a fair proportion from a smaller or less fertile field.
And in respect of piety of sentiment, also, and
128
purity of conduct, one man may be a better Christian than another, that is, he may make a better use of his christian privileges. But the Gospel itself does not exclude any man from any christian privileges to which it admits others.
This is one of the points wherein (as has been said) it differs from the Mosaic Law.
And this feature of the Gospel was one which proved a great stumbling-block to the Jews. They could not easily reconcile themselves to the thought of Gentiles being placed completely on a level with them. And they clung to the idea that the Jews by Kace must continue to be in an especial manner God's peculiar People, even when both they and the Gen- tiles should have become subjects of Christ's king- dom. And even among the Gentile Christians them- selves, there seems to have been a tendency to consi- der the different "spiritual [miraculous] gifts" be- stowed on different persons, as dividing Christians into so many distinct Orders. This tendency we find the Apostle Paul earnestly contending against in several parts of his writings ; especially in 1 Cor. xii.
The miraculous gifts were bestowed not for the benefit of the possessor, but of the Church. And they did not either prove the possessor to be pecu- liarly acceptable to God, or necessarily make him so. For Judas Iscariot, who afterwards betrayed his Mas- ter, had been endowed, along with the other Apostles, with miraculous powers. And our Lord declares that He will say, at the Day of Judgment, to some who should boast of having, in his Name, "done many
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 129
mighty works," " I know you not ; depart from me all ye workers of iniquity."
Yet in all ages of the Church, there has been a tendency, more or less, to draw some unwarranted distinctions between ordinary Christians, and those to whom the name of Saints has been confined, either from their having been inspired, Hke the Evan- gelists and Apostles, or from their being supposed to possess some extraordinary personal holiness, beyond what is expected of Christians generally.
The Apostles, on the contrary, (as was observed above,) call all Christians " Saints ;" as being all dedi- cated to Christ in Baptism, and all admitted to be equal partakers (as far as relates to their own holiness of character, and power of becoming acceptable to God) of his sanctifying Spirit. There is no hint given that a less degree of personal holiness will suffice for us, than for an Apostle ; and Peter or Paul, however superior to us in their miraculous gifts, yet called themselves Saints in reference not to any thing ^^ecw- liar to them, but to what was common to them with us.
Nevertheless, one may find persons, even now, who seem to regard Christianity as not, in reality, one reli- gion, but two ; one, for persons of pre-eminent holi- ness, or who are admitted to certain superior chris- tian privileges, beyond the generality; and the other for the multitude; who are to believe implicitly whatever the most eminent Saints think fit to impart, and to do whatever they bid them.
But nothing can be more at variance than such a 6*
130 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
notion is with the whole character of the Gospel Dis- pensation. For this was designed as a revelation to men of all classes, in every tolerably-civilized coun- try. And the endeavour of the Apostles was to " make known the mystery of the Gospel" to all^ in proportion as they were able and willing to receive it. And they laboured, by assiduous instruction and ex- hortation, to make men, more and more, thus able and willing. They urged them " to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ." And they reckoned themselves to be " pure from the blood of all men," only inasmuch as they " had not shunned to declare to them all the counsel of God."
When we look back to these distinguishing points in the Gospel Dispensation which have been here noticed — its Spirituality^ Universality^ and Unity — as well as to several other remarkable features of it, we cannot but perceive what a strong confirmation they afford of its divine origin.
It was altogether the most unlikely thing to have occurred to the mind of any man, whether dreaming enthusiast or crafty impostor. And of all men, Jews were the most unlikely to have imagined anything of the kind. Indeed, the great stumbling-block to the Jews was its being so utterly at variance (as has been remarked above) with all their most deeply-rooted prejudices, and all their long-cherished hopes.
But it was almost equally at variance with many of the notions of the Heathen also. And these latter had nearly as much difficulty in receiving a religion
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 131
from Jews — a people generally despised by them — as the Jews had, in acknowledging the "Gentiles" as fellow-heirs with themselves. And both parties — Jews and Gentiles — had never conceived an idea of such a thing as a religion without any literal Temjple^ without an Altar ^ without Sacrifices, and without any Sacrificing Priest on earth.
Such a Religion could never have been invented, in those days, by any man, Jew or Gentile ; and could never have been established throughout the chief part of the civilised World, except by the overpowering force of miraculous proofs.
ESTABLISHMENT OF CHRIST'S KING- DOM.
When the bodily presence of our Divine Master w^as withdrawn from the earth, his Apostles pro- ceeded, according to his directions, to establish "the kingdom of heaven," over which He had placed them, saying, " I appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Fa- ther hath appointed unto me."
For, that Gospel which had been proclaimed by Himself and his disciples, during his personal minis- try, was, that " the kingdom of heaven was at lianciy That kingdom was tlien only in preparation. It was not completely begun, till the Apostles, after the out-
182
pouring on them of the Holy Spirit, on the day of Pentecost, founded at Jerusalem the first christian church, and baptised into the Name of the Lord Jesus about three thousand persons, who were thus enrolled as subjects of that kingdom.
The number of these in Jerusalem increased ra- pidly. Other churches were established in Judea, in Galilee, in Samaria, and elsewhere. And a few years after, the apostles having learnt by an express reve- lation— quite contrary to their own expectations — that Gentiles were to be admitted on equal terms, as subjects of Christ's kingdom, great numbers of churches, consisting chiefly of these, arose in various parts of the world.
Although, however, mention is made in Scripture of several of these churches, we have only incidental, slight, and scanty accounts of the way in which the Apostles proceeded in founding them. Very few particulars are given of the regulations established, — of the appointment of the several Orders of Ministers, — of the Divine service celebrated, — or, in short, of any of the details of matters pertaining to a christian church.
One reason for this, probably, was, that a Jewish Synagogue, or a collection of Synagogues in the same neighbourhood, became at once a christian Churchy as soon as the worshippers, or a considerable portion of them, had embraced the Gospel, and had separated themselves from unbelievers. They had only to make such additions to their public Service, and such alterations, as were required by their reception of the
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 133
Gospel ; leaving everything else as it was. For, the Apostles, we know, acted on the rule of " becoming all things to all men ;" that is, of complying with men's habits, and avoiding all shock to their feelings, as far as this could be done without any sacrifice of principle, or detriment to the great objects proposed. It is incredible, therefore, especially considering that for several years the only converts were persons fre- quenting the synagogues, — Jews or devout Gentiles, — that they should have utterly disregarded all the existing and long-reverenced Institutions and Offices, which could so easily be accommodated to the New- Dispensation. To have established everything on a perfectly new system, through mere love of novelty, — to have erected, as it were, a fresh building from the very ground, when there was one standing which with small and easy alterations w^ould answer all the same purposes, would have been to raise up, wantonly, difficulties and obstacles to their own success. They did not indeed, no doubt, think themselves bound or authorised, to adhere blindly to existing institutions in any points in which these were at variance with the spirit of the Gospel, or were capable of being changed for the better : and doubtless they introduced from time to time, (and designed that their successors should do the same,) such alterations in the functions of the several officers, and in all regulations respect- ing other non-essential points, as circumstances of time and place might require. But we cannot sup- pose that they aimed at originality for its own sake, or altered for the sake of altering. And the cori"cs-
134 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
pondence, accordingly, which has been traced by learn- ed men between the Synagogue and the Church, is no more than what we might antecedently have expected.
The attempt to effect this conversion of a Jewish synagogue into a christian church, seems always to have been made, in the first instance, in every place where there was an opening for it. Even after the call of the idolatrous Gentiles, it appears plainl}^ to have been the practice of the Apostles Paul and Bar- nabas, when they came to any city in which there was a synagogue, to go thither first and deliver their sacred message to the Jews, and " devout (or prose- lyte) Gentiles;" — according to their own expression (Acts xiii. 16) ; to the " men of Israel," and those '■'' that feared God f^ — adding, that "it was necessary that the word of God should first be preached to them."
And when they founded a church in any of those cities in which (and such were probably a very large majority) there was no Jewish Synagogue that receiv- ed the Gospel, it is likely they would still conform in a great measure to the same model.
Now, Jewish synagogues, and all things pertaining to them, were so familiarly known in the days of our sacred writers, that there was no need to enter into any minute particulars respecting the officers, regula- tions, and practices of a sjmagogue.
Nevertheless, it seems probable that we should have found in Scripture something more than we do find, of incidental notices of some of these particulars, if there had not been some especial reason for omitting them.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 135
The same may be said with respect to the Creeds, Catecliisms, and Forms of Prayer, and of administer- ing the Sacraments, which were in use in the days of the Apostles. We have no record in Scripture of any of these. And yet the more we reflect on the subject, viewing not merely the abstract probabilities of the case, but also what has actually occurred in respect of other religions, the more strongly we shall feel that the first founders of a religion might naturally have been expected to have transmitted to posterity some, more or less systematic, compositions, sucli as we have been speaking of
For if we look, for instance, to the Koran, we find Mahomet, in the midst of much extraneous matter, fitted only to gratify the appetite for the marvellous, inserting, however, also, not only a precise description of the Mahometan Faith, but likewise minute direc- tions concerning Fasts, Prayers, Ablutions, — the amount of Alms, — and all other points of the Mussul- man's service of Grod. The same is represented to be the character of the Hindoo Shaster, and other Pagan books professing to contain a divine revelation of any system of religion.
And that there is nothing in the christian religion, considered in itself, that stands in the way of such a procedure, is plain from the number of works of this description which have appeared from the earliest times, {after the age of inspiration^Y' down to the pre-
* A proof, it should be observed, is thus adbrded, that the New Testament Books are no foi-gery of the early Christians, since these
186
sent; — from the writings entitled tlie "Apostles' Creed," and the "Apostolical Constitutions," &c. (com- positions of uncertain authors, and amidst the variety of opinions respecting them, never regarded as Scrip- tare), down to the modern Formularies and Confes- sions of Faith.
Nor, again, can it be said that there was anything in the founders of the religion, any more than in the religion itself, which, humanly speaking, should seem likely to preclude them from transmitting to us such compositions. On the contrary, the Apostles were brought up Jews : accustomed, in their earliest notions of religion, to refer to the Books of the Law, as contain- ing precise statements of their belief, and most minute directions as to religious worship and ceremonies. So that, to give complete and regular instructions as to the character and the requisitions of the new religion, as it would have been natural for any one, was more especially to be expected of these men.
And even supposing that the other avocations of the Apostles would not allow any of them leisure for
would have been sure to insert what we do find in their own acknow- ledged writings, and which is altogetlier wanting in the Sacred Books
The same inference may be drawn from a fact which we have alrea- dy spoken of, the entire absence in the New Testament of the title of Christians, as applied by themselves to each other. It seems to have been adopted by Christians very early ; probably soon after the de- struction of Jerusalem ; and if the Books of the New Testament had been forged or interpolated by them, at that, or at any subsequent period, tliere can be no doubt we should have found it frequently so employed therein
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 137
such compositions, — thougli we know that some of them did find time for writing, two of them not a lit- tle,— even this supposition does not at all explain the difficulty ; for the Acts and two of the Gospels were written by men who were only attendants on the Apostles. Nor would such writings as we are speak- ing of have required an inspired penman ; only one who had access to persons thus gifted. We know with what care the Apostolic Epistles were preserved, first by the churches to which they were respectively sent, and afterwards, by the others also, as soon as they received copies. How comes it, then, that no one of the Elders (Presbj'ters) of any of these Churches should have written down, and afterwards submitted to the revision of an Apostle, that outline of cateche- tical instruction — that elementary introduction to the christian faith — which they must have received at first from that Apostle's lips, and have afterwards employ- ed in the instruction of their own converts? Why did none of them record any of the prayers, of which they must have heard so many, from an Apostle's mouth, both in the ordinary devotional assemblies, in the administration of the Sacraments, and in the "lay- ing on of hands," by which they themselves had been ordained.
Paul, after having given the most general exhorta- tions to the Corinthians for the preservation of decent regularity in their religious meetings, adds, " the rest will I set in order when I come." And so, doubtless, he did ; and so he must have done, by verbal direc- tions, in all the other churches also: is it not strange,
138 KISE, PKOGRESS, AND
then, that these verbal directions should nowhere have been committed to writing?
This would have seemed a most obvious and effec- tual mode of precluding all future disorders and dis- putes ; as also the drawing up of a compendious state- ment of christian doctrines, would have seemed a safeguard against the still more important evil of heretical error. Yet if any such statements and for- mularies had been drawn up, with the sanction, and under the revision of an Apostle, we may be sure they would have been preserved and transmitted to poste- rity, with the most scrupulous and reverential care. The conclusion therefore seems inevitable, that either no one of the numerous Elders and Catechists ever thought of doing this, or else that they were forbidden by the Apostles to execute any such design : and each of these alternatives seems alike inexplicable by natural causes.
For it should be remembered that, when other points are equal, it is much more diflS.cult to explain a nega- tive than a positive circumstance in our Scriptures. There is something, suppose, in the New Testament, which the first promulgators of Christianity — consi- dered as mere unassisted men — were not likely to write ; and there is something else which they were, we w^ill suppose, equally unlikely to omit writing; now, these two difficulties are far from equal. For with respect to the former, if we can make out that any one of these men might have been, by nature or by circumstances, qualified and induced to undertake the work, the phenomenon is solved. To point out
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 189
even a single individual able and likely to write it, would account for its being written. But it is not so with respect to the other case, that of omission. Here we have to prove a negative; — to show, not merely that this or that man was likely not to write what we find omitted, but that no one was likely to write it. Suppose we could make out the possibility or probabi- lity of Paul's having left no Creed, Catechism, or Ca- nons, why have we none from the pen of Luke, or of Mark? Suppose this also explained, why did not John or Peter supply the deficiency? And w^hy, again, did none of the numerous Bishops and Presby- ters whom they ordained, undertake the work, under their direction ? The difficulty, therefore, in this case exceeds the other, coeteris paribus^ more than a hun- dredfold.
Since, then, no one of the first promulgators of Chris- tianity did that which tliey must — some of them at least — have been naturalhj led to do, it follows that they must have been supernaturaJhj w'ithheld from it ; how little soever we may be able even to conjecture the object of the prohibition. For in respect of this, and several other (humanly speaking, unaccountable) circumstances in our religion, it is important to ob- serve, that the argument thence derivable in favour of the divine origin of Christianity, does not turn on the supposed ivisdom of this or that aj^pointment, w^hich we conceive to be worthy of the Deity, and thence in- fer that the religion must have proceeded from Ilim ; but on the utter improbability of its Itaving pjroceeded from Man ; which leaves its divine origin the only
140 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
alternative. The Christian Scriptures considered in this point of view, present to us a standing Miracle ; at least, a Monument of a Miracle ; since they are in several points such as we may be sure, according to all natural causes, they would not have been. Even though the character which these writings do in fact exhibit, be such as we cannot clearly account for on any hypothesis, still, if they are such as we can clearly perceive no false pretenders would have composed, the evidence is complete, though the difficulty may remain unexplained.
Although, however, we cannot pretend, in every case, to perceive the reasons for what God has ap- pointed, it is not in the present case difficult to discern the superhuman wisdom of the course adopted. If the Hymns * and forms of Prayer, — the Catechisms, — the Confessions of faith, — and the Ecclesiastical regula- tions, which the Apostles employed, had been re- corded, these would have all been regarded as parts of ScHpture : and even had they been accompanied by the most express declarations of the lawfulness of al- tering or laying aside any of them, we cannot doubt that they would have been in practice most scrupu- lously retained, even when changes of manners, tastes, and local and temporary circumstances of every kind, rendered them no longer the most suitable. The Jew-
* Pliny's account of the early Christians, derived in part from those who had belonged to the Society, mentions that they recited " a hymn to Christ, as to a God," This ancient hymn has not been transmitted to us, so as to be recognised. It is not unlikely, however, that it, or some part of it, formed the basis of that which we call the Tt Deum.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 141
ish ritual, designed for one Nation and Countiy, and intended to be of temporary duration, was fixed and accurately described. The same Divine Wisdom from which both dispensations proceeded, having designed Christianity for all Nations and Ages, left Christians at large in respect of those points in which variation might be desirable. But we think no human wisdom would have foreseen and provided for this. That a number of Jews^ accustomed from their infancy to so strict a ritual, should, in introducing Christianity as the second part of the same Dispensation, have ab- stained not only from accurately prescribing for the use of all Christian Churches for ever, the mode of divine worship, but even from recording what was ac- tually in use under their own directions, does seem utterly incredible, unless we suppose them to have been restrained from doing this by a special admoni- tion of the Divine Spirit.
And we may be sure, as we have said, that if they had recorded the particulars of their own worship, the very words they wrote would have been invested in our minds with so much sanctity, that it would have been thought presumptuous to vary or to omit them, however inappropriate they might have become. The Lord's Prayer, the only one of general application that is recorded in the Scriptures, though so framed as to be suitable in all Ages and Countries, has yet been subjected to much superstitious abuse. A super- stitious Christian mutters his "paternosters," as a kind of sacred charm, on all occasions, however in- appropriate.
142 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
In like manner, the Apostles' Creed, from its ac- knowledged antiquity, together with the title it bears, and the tradition (probably, in part, true*) of its being the composition of the Apostles, is held by many Christians in a kind of veneration which may justly be characterised as superstitious. There are persons of the lower orders, and some above the very lowest, who are accustomed to recite it in their private devo- tions as sprayer.
No doubt there must ever be danger of all prayer degenerating into a superstitious formalism ; but this danger must evidently be increased in proportion as the words uttered are the less appropriate to the occa- sion, and to the circumstances of the petitioner ; and this must inevitably have been more likely to take place with a Liturgy transmitted to us from the times of the Apostles, as a part of Scripture.
With respect to Catechisms again, — elementary introductions to the christian faith, — nearly the same reasons will hold good. For though the christian reli- gion is fundamentally " the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever," it is impossible that any one mode of introducing its truths to the mind of the catechumen, can be the best adapted for children and adults, — the civilized and the barbarian, — and for all the other varieties of station, sex, country, intellectual culture, and natural capacity.
* If, as there seems good reason for thinking, part of this creed was actually in use with the Apostles, this circumstance renders it the more remarkable that it should not have been recorded by them in their writings. — See King's (afterwards Lord King) Hiatory of the Apostles' Crted.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 143
Each church, therefore, was left, through the wise foresight of Ilim who alone " knew what is in Man,'^ to provide for its own wants as they should arise ;— - to steer its own course by the Chart and Connpass which his holy Word supplies, regulating for itself the Sails and Kudder, according to the winds and cur- rents it may meet with.* " The Apostles had begun and established precedents, which, of course, would be naturally adopted by their uninspired successors. But still, as these were only the formal means of grace, and not the blessing itself, it was equally to be ex- pected that the church should assume a discretionary power, whenever the means established became im- practicable or clearly unsuitable, and either substitute others, or even altogether abolish such as existed
It might seem at first that the apostolical
precedents were literally binding on all Ages ; but this cannot have been intended ; and for this reason, that the greater portion of the apostolical practices have been transmitted to us, not on apostolical authority, but on the authority of the uninspired church ; which has handed them down with an uncertain mixture of its own appointments. How are we to know the en- actments of the inspired rulers from those of the un- inspired ? and if there be no certain clue, we must either bring down the authority of the apostolical usage to that of the uninspired church, or raise that of the uninspired church to that of the apostolical. Now, the former is, doubtless, what was, to a certain extent, intended by the Apostles themselves; as will * Bishop Hind's History of the Rise and Progress of Christianity.
144
appear from a line of distinction bj wbich they have carefully partitioned off such of their appointments as are designed to be perpetual, from such as are left to share the possibility of change, with the institutions of uninspired wisdom.
If, then, we look to the account of the christian usages contained in Scripture, nothing can be more unquestionable than that, while some are specified, others are passed over in silence. It is not even left so as to make us imagine that those mentioned may be all; but, while some are noted specifically, the establishment of others is implied, without the parti- cular mode of observance being given. Thus, we are all equally sure from Scripture, that christian minis- ters were ordained by a certain form, and that Chris- tians assembled in prayer ; but while the precise pro- cess of laying on of hands is mentioned in the former institution, no account is given of the precise method of Church-Service, or even of any regular forms of prayer, beyond the Lord's Prayer. Even the record of the Ordination Service itself admits of the same distinction. It is quite' as certain, that, in it, some prayer was used, as that some outward form accom- panied the prayer; but the form is specified, the prayer left unrecorded.
What, now, is the obvious interpretation of the holy Dispenser's meaning in this mode of record ? Clearly, it is, that the Apostles regulated, under his guidance, the forms and practices of the Church, so as was best calculated to convey grace to the Church at that time. Nevertheless, part of its institutions were of a nature,
CORRUI»TIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 145
which, although formal, would never require a change ; and these, therefore, were left recorded in the Scriptures, to mark this distinction of character. The others were not, indeed, to be capriciously aban- doned, nor except when there should be manifest cause for so doing ; but as such a case was supposable, these were left to mingle with the uninspired prece- dents, the claims of which as precedents would be increased by this uncertain admixture, and the au- thority of the whole rendered so far binding, and so far subject to the discretion of the church. They might not be altered, unless sufficient grounds should appear; but the settling of this point was left to the discretion of the church."*
The Apostles themselves, however, and their nu- merous fellow-labourers, would not, probably, have been, if left to themselves, so far-sighted as to perceive (all, and each of them, without a single exception) the expediency of this procedure. Most likely, many qf them, — but according to all human probability, some of them, — would have left us, as parts of Scripture, compositions such as we have been speaking of; and these, there can be no doubt, would have been scru- pulously retained for ever. They would have left us Catechisms, which would have been like precise directions for the cultivation of some plant, admirably adapted to a particular soil and climate, but inappli- cable to those of a contrary description. Their Symbols would have stood like ancient sea-walls,
* Bishop Hind's History of the Rise and Progress of Christianity^ vol. ii, p. 113-115.
7
146 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
built to repel the encroacliments of the waves, and still scrupulously kept in repair, when perhaps the sea had retired from them many miles, and was encroaching on some different part of the coast.
There are multitudes, even as it is, who do not, even now, perceive the expediency of the omission ; there are not a few who even complain of it as a defect, or even make it a ground of objection. That, in that day, the reasons for the procedure actually adopted, should have occurred, and occurred to all the first Christians, supposing them mere unassisted men, and men, too, brought up in Judaism, is utterly incredible.
But besides the reason we have now been speaking of, there is another, perhaps not less important, against the providing in Scripture of a regular systematic statement of christian doctrines. Supposing such a summary of Gospel truths had been drawn up, and could have been contrived with such exquisite skill as to be sufficient and well adapted for all, of every Age and Country, what would have been the probable result? It would have commanded the unhesitating assent of all Christians ; who would, with deep vene- ration, have stored up the very words of it in their memory, without any need of laboriously searching the rest of the Scriptures, to ascertain its agreement with them ; which is what we do (at least are evi- dently calhd on to do) with a human exposition of the faith : and the absence of this labour, together with the tranquil security as to the correctness of their belief which would have been thus generated,
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 147
would have ended in a careless and contented / apath}'. There would have been no room for doubt, — no call for vigilant attention in the investi- gation of truth, — none of that effort of mind which is now requisite, in comparing one passage with another, and collecting instruction from the scattered, oblique, and incidental references to various doctrines in the existing Scriptures ; and in consequence none of that excitement of the best feelings, and that improvement of the heart, which are the natural, and doubtless the designed result of an humble, diligent, and sincere study of the christian Scriptures.
In fact, all study, properly so called, of the rest of Scripture, — all lively interest in its perusal, — would have been nearly superseded by such an inspired compendium of doctrine ; to which alone, as far the most convenient for that purpose, habitual reference would have been made in any questions that might arise. Both would have been regarded, indeed, as of divine authority ; but the Compendium, as the fused and purified metal : the other, as the mine containing the crude ore. And the Compendium itself, being not like the existing Scriptures, that fwra which the faith is to be learned, hut the very thing to he learned^ would have come to be regarded by most with an indolent, unthinking veneration, which would have exercised little or no influence on the character.
Their orthodoxy would have been, as it were, petrified, like the bodies of those animals we read of incrusted in the ice of the polar regions ; firm-fixed,
148
indeed, and preserved unchangeable, but cold, mo- tionless, lifeless.
It is only when our energies are roused, and our faculties exercised, and our attention kept awake, by an ardent pursuit of truth, and anxious watchfulness against error, — when, in short, we feel ourselves to be doing something towards acquiring, or retaniing, or improving our knowledge, — it is then only, that that knowledge makes the requisite practical impres- sion on the heart and on the conduct.
To the Church, then, has her all-wise Founder left the office of teaching^ to the Scriptures, that oi j^roving the christian doctrines : to the Scriptures He has left the delineation of christian principles ; to each Church, the application of those principles, in their Symbols, or Articles of Religion, — in their Forms of Worship, — and in their Ecclesiastical regulations.
And there can be no doubt that every Christian is bound, in duty to his divine Master, to pay obedience to the enactments and ordinances — not adverse to Scripture — of the Church he belongs to, though consisting of uninspired men. For such a measure of obedience is indispensably necessary for the exist- ence of any Society. And it is certain that it is the will of the Lord Jesus that his people should be members of those Christian Societies called Churches
The religion He introduced was manifestly designed by Him — and so understood by His immediate fol- lowers— to be a social religion. It was not merely a revelation of certain truths to be received, and of
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 149
practical rules to be observed, — it was not a mere system of doctrines and precepts to be embraced by each individual, independently of others; and in which his agreement or co-operation with any others would be accidental ; as when several men have come to the same conclusion in some science, or have adopted the same system of agriculture or of medi- cine ; but it was to be a combination of men who should be "members of the body of Christ," — "living stones" of one spiritual temple; "edifying" {i. e. building up) "one another in their faith," — and "brethren" of one holy family.
Of this design to establish what should be empha- tically a social religion, — a "fellowship" or "commu- nion {i. e. community) of saints," there can be, we should think, no doubt in the mind of any reflecting reader of our Sacred Books. Besides our Lord's general promise of "coming unto and dwelling in any man who should love Him, and keep his saying," there is a distinct promise also of an especial presence in any assembly — even "of two or three — gathered together in his name." Besides the general promises made to prayer, — to the prayer of an individual "in the closet," — there is a distinct promise also to those who shall ^^ agree together^ touching something they shall ask." And it is in conformity with his own institutions that Christians have, ever since, celebrated what they designate as, emphatically, the Communion^ by meeting together, "to break bread," in commemo- ration of his redemption of his people.
His design, in short, manifestly was to adapt his
150 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
religion to the social principles of man's nature; to bind his disciples, throughout all ages, to each other, by those ties of mutual attachment, sympathy, and CO operation, which in every human community and association, of whatever kind, are found so powerful.
And it is evident that whoever directs or sanctions the establishment of a Community, must be under- stood as thereby sanctioning those institutions which belong to the essence of a Community.
Kow there are three things which necessarily per- tain to every Community or Societ}', and are implied by its existence ; 1st, Officers ; 2dly, Rules ; and 3dly, the power of admitting or excluding Members,
I. Whatever may be the character and objects of any Society — whether it be a political society [or State,] — or a scientific, — or a mercantile, — or a reli- gious society, such as we call a Churchy — in all cases, it must have some kind of Government, and conse- quently, certain Officers to administer that Govern- ment; to manage the affairs of the Body, and to exercise some control over the individual members of it.
IL There must also be, in every society, some kind of Rules ; whether called Laws, or Statutes, or Canons, or by whatever other name : and these rules must be enforced by some kind of Penalties against violations of them.
III. And there must also exist, somewhere, a power of determining who shall be members of the Society ; — what persons shall be admitted or refused admittance into it, or expelled, or restored.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 151
These three things are, as we have said, essential to every kind of Society.
As for a Civil Community [or State,] thai is not a voluntary society; but must have, from the very nature of the case, a coercive power: it is necessary that all persons residing in each Country, should be compelled to submit to the government of tliat country. And there is no limit^ except in the justice and wis- dom of the rulers, to the punishments denounced against those who disobey the laws.
But in a voluntary Society, (such as Christ designed a Church to be,) the ultimate penalty must be expul- sion, all others short of this being submitted to as the alternative. "If he refuse," says our Lord, "to hear the Church ; let him be unto thee as a heathen man," — that is, no longer a member of that cliurch."^
And even as a " heathen man," — one who never belonged to our Society, — has no claim to any of its privileges, nor is subject to its government, or liable to its penalties ; so, if one who has been a member of it, has renounced its authority, or has been formally
* That is, of that particular church whose authority he has renounced. It does not follow that he may not be a member of some other church.
Indeed, it has often happened, amidst the many unhappy dissensions among Christians, that all the members of a church that is completely opposed to another, are shut out from christian inter-coramunion with tlie other church.
But though we may be justified in saying, such and sucli a person is not, and cannot be, considered a member of this particular church, we have no right to pronounce him thereupon excluded from the Uni« versal Church of Christ.
152
expelled from it, he is placed on the same footing. It would be unfair, on the one hand, for him to claim any of its advantages, or, on the other hand, for us to attempt to subject him to its laws and its penalties. He, and that particular Society, have thenceforth nothing to do with each other.*
And here it should be observed that it is necessary not only that every Community should have laws, enforced by certain penalties, but also that it should have power to make laws, from time to time, not in opposition to the fundamental principles of the societ}^, but for the carrying out of those principles.
For it would be impossible to lay down rules, once for all, so minute and precise as to meet every possi- ble case, and never to need any addition. Even the Mosaic law, which was extremely particular in its directions, was not sufficient without some enactments, made by competent authority, to decide, for instance, what was or was not to be accounted iooi% and conse- quently prohibited on the Sabbath-day ; and many other such points of detail.
* Sometimes it has happened that some church, though claiming no power over a " heathen man," has yet called in what is termed the "secular arm," to punish as heretics, persons who have renounced allegiance to that church, or whom it has excommunicated. But this is in manifest opposition to what our Lord says in the passage above referred to, as well as to his declaration that his " kingdom is not of this world."
Whether those persons were justly or unjustly excommunicated, — or whether they were right or wrong in seceding, — the church which has renounced them, or which they have renounced, has clearly no more rights over them, according to our Lord's express declaration, than it has over a " heathen man."
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 153
Our Lord does indeed censure the Jewish rulers for having, in some points, made absurd and frivolous regulations : and in some, having " made the word of God of none effect, through their tradition." In the one case, they had made an ill use of the power intrusted to them ; in the other they had altogether exceeded their power. But nevertheless, He acknow- ledges that the power did exist in the rulers of the Jewish Church, and that obedience was due to it when their enactments were not at variance with God's laws. " The Scribes and Pharisees," said He, "sit in Moses' seat;" that is, they are his successors in the office of making and enforcing regulations for the Jewish Church ; " wdiatsoever they hid you observe and do, so do ye ; but do ye not after their works ; for they say, and do not."
Now the rules laid down in Scripture for a Chris- tian Church, are (as was remarked above) far less numerous and less precise than those of the Law. So that it was even much more necessary that a christian Church should have that power wdiich our Lord him- self acknowledged to have been possessed by the Scribes and Pharisees.
And since it was undoubtedly his design that there should always be christian churches "even to the end of the world," there can be no doubt that He intended these churches to possess all those three requisites above mentioned, without which no community of any kind can subsist. And hence, we may feel assured that the officers of christian churches, and the rules established in them (when not adverse to Gospel
7^
154
principles), and the penalties which form the sanction of those rules, and the power which every church exercises of admitting or excluding persons as mem- hers^ — all these must, we are sure, have the sanction of our divine Master Himself.
All this we might infer, as has been said, from the mere fact of his having sanctioned the formation of christian communities. But, besides this. He ex- pressly conferred on his Apostles — the first founders and first rulers of christian churches — those very powers just mentioned.
The power of " binding and loosing"* — that is, of making and annulling decisions and regulations — He distinctly conferred on the Apostles ; declaring that their decisions should be bound " in heaven," that is sanctioned by Himself. (Matt. xvi. 19.)
This declaration He made first to Peter, as being the person chosen to take the lead in laying the first foundation of a christian church ; both among the Jews on the day of Pentecost, and afterwards among the Grentiles. (Acts ii., x.) But subsequently, a little before his departure. He appoints a kingdom to the Apostles generallj''. (Luke xxii. 29.) In addressing Peter, He mentions the " keys of the kingdom of hea- ven," that is the power of admitting members into the christian church, and of excluding them. But this is in fact included in the appointment to the kingdom ; since the rulers of a church must be intrusted with this power.
* This is the phrase which was and still continues in use among the Jews in that sense.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 155
And He also expressly conferred on the Apostles the power of inflicting and remitting church penalties (John XX. 23), for offences against the society, — what we call EcchsiasUcal offences. And it is likely, that, besides this, his words had reference also to their office of preaching " baptism for remission of sins," and of administering or refusing baptism, according as each person might appear in their judgment fit or unfit : that is, the qualifications for being admitted into Christ's kingdom, and for being allowed to conti- nue a subject of it, having been laid down by Himself as the Supreme Head, his ministers were left to decide in each case, who was, or was not, thus qualified.
This, doubtless, was our Lord's meaning when He spoke of the " keys of the kingdom of heaven." And it is probably one part of what He meant to include in the power of remitting and retaining sins.
But this, at least, is quite certain, that no mere man can have power to forgive sins as against GOD, or to grant or refuse admission into the realms of heavenly bliss ; which is the office of the Lord Jesus Himself at the Day of Judgment. By Him his disciples were merely authorised to admit men into his kingdom on earth, — that is, his Church: and to pronounce not what partwular individuals^ but what kind of persons should have remission of sins against God, and should attain eternal life, — namely, those whose penitence and faith are seen by Him to be sincere.
He might, had He seen fit, have gifted his apostles and other ministers with the faculty of reading any man's heart, and foreseeing the future course of his
156
life ; and He miglit thus have enabled them to pro- nounce positively of an individual, that his sins were pardoned by the Most High, and that he would inherit eternal life. But this gift our Lord did not think fit to bestow on his Apostles, or on any man. They were left, to judge, as they could, of the sincerity of each man's professions, and of the steadfastness. both of his faith, and of his whole christian character. And in this they were liable to be deceived ; as is evident from the case (among others) of Simon the sorcerer (Acts viii.) ; for he would not have been ad- mitted to baptism, if it had been perceived at the time that he was " in the bond of iniquity."
But offences against a society^ that society has a right to pardon ; just as an individual may forgive sins against himself. Indeed, our Lord, we know, com- manded us thus to forgive. But of course He did not mean that we have power to pardon sins as against God. For that belongs to Him alone. If any one does some wrong to us, or to a Society, he also, by doing this wrong, sins against God. It rests with us, or with the society he has wronged, to pardon the wrong as against his fellow-men. But God alone can pardon the sin against God.
All those three requisites, then, which we have been speaking of as essential to every Society, our Lord expressly established. He appointed officers^ and He conferred the power of enacting rules^ and of admitting and excluding members.
And it is plain that what He said to those particu- lar disciples He was addressing, could not be meant
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 157
as limited to them alone, but as having reference to His Church "even unto the end of the world;" since it is certain He designed his Church not to cease with the lives of its first founders, but to continue perma- nently.
We may, perhaps, think that, if matters had been left to our judgment and disposal, we should have asked for a continuance of miracles for the conversion of unbelievers, and a continued inspiration in the church, in order to be sure of an infallible interpreta- tion of Scripture. But as there is no promise of any- thing of this kind, we have no right either to conclude from our own wishes, that it must exist; or again, to reject Christianity for not completely answering our wishes. It is quite otherwise, however, w^ith those things we have been speaking of as essential requisites for a Society. We infer that a christian church must have them, not because this is advantageous and desir- able, but because it is indispensable to every kind of Society. Without Officers and Rules of some kind or other, and power of enrolling and excluding Members, no Society could subsist at all. And since our Great Master did sanction the existence of christian societies, we fairly conclude, that by so doing, He sanctioned whatever is essential to the existence of a society, and implied thereby.
Such was manifestly the will of the divine Founder of our religion. And it was also his will that chris- tian communities, the several portions of his kingdom, should continue to subsist under the government of uninspired fallible men, having no miraculous powers,
158 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
nor any infallible guide on earth to appeal to, in case of any doubt as to the right interpretation of Scripture, or the right application of scripture principles.
This may seem to some persons very strange. Not but that we can perceive plainly that there is a dif- ference between our case and that of those who lived when the Gospel was first proclaimed. For in order to introduce a revelation from Heaven, it was indispen- sably necessary that certain persons should receive from Heaven a communication of what that revelation was. And no one could have been expected to listen to them, if they had not proved, by the display of miraculous powers, that they really had received such a communication. In after times, on the contrary, the turitings of those persons may be referred to for a knowledge of what the religion is. And the miracles by which they established it, and without which it never could have been established, may be appealed to in proof of its divine origin.
But still, if it were left to each Christian's judgment and choice, whether he would or would not have inspiration and other miraculous gifts bestowed on the Church, for the conversion of unbelievers, and for the satisfaction of the doubting, and for the correction of such errors as arise from time to time, — if each man were left to decide on this according to his own judg- ment and wishes — it is probable that very many would ask for a restoration of those gifts. We should not at least find all Christians agreeing to decline them as no longer needed.
Many there are who would fain have — somewhere
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 159
at least on earth — an infallible guide, accessible to all men, to decide, by evident divine authority, on any questions that may arise. And some there are who are even so bent on this, that they resolve to find it, because they deem it needful, with, or without good reasons for believing it to exist ; and who will accept the Gospel on no other condition.
The truth is, that there is in the human mind a craving for infallibility, which predisposes men towards the pretensions, either of a supposed unerring church, or of those who claim or who promise imme- diate inspiration. And accordingly, we find persons sometimes waver for a time between these two classes of pretensions, and ultimately give in to the one, or to the other, and sometimes thus changing more than once, yet still always clinging to the confident expec- tation of finding that infallibility we have been speak- ing of. They are inquiring only after a way of exempting themselves from all further inquiry. Their care is only to relieve themselves ultimately from all further need of vigilant care. They are navigating in search of a perfectly safe haven, in which the helm may be abandoned, and the vessel left to ride securely, without any need of watching the winds and currents, and of looking out for rocks and shoals. They hope to obtain, in all ages of the church, that exemption from all need of vigilant circumspection, which was not granted even in the age of the Apostles; since we find that, even w^hcn there were these infallible guides on earth, Christians are perpetually warned of the danger of mistaking " false apostles" for genuine.
160 KISE, PROGRESS, AND
And it ma}^ be added, that any one who is thus induced to give himself up implicitly to the guidance of such a supposed infallible authority, without pre- suming thenceforth to exercise his own judgment on any point relative to religion, or to think for himself at all on such matters, — such a one will be likely to regard this procedure as the very perfection of pious humility^ — as a most reverent observance of the rule of "lean not to thine own understanding;" though, in reality, it is the very error of leaning improperly to our own understanding. For to resolve to believe that God must have dealt with mankind just in the way that we could wish as the most desirable^ and in the way that to us seems the most probable ; this is in fact to set ujj ourselves as his judges. It is to dictate to Him in the spirit of Naaman, who thought that the prophet would recover him by a touch, and who chose to be healed by the waters of Abana and Pharpar, the rivers of Damascus, which he deemed better than all the waters of Israel.
But any thing that falls in at once with men's wishes^ and with their conjectures^ and which also pre- sents itself to tliem in the guise of a virtuous humility ; this, they are often found readily and firmly to believe, not only without evidence, but against all evidence. And thus it is in the present case. The principle of which we have been speaking, — that every revelation from heaven necessarily requires, as an indispensable accompaniment, an infallible interpreter always at hand, — this principle clings so strongly to the minds of many men, that they are even found still to main-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 161
tain it, after they have ceased to believe in any reve- lation at all, or even in the existence of a God.
There can be, we conceive, no doubt of the fact, that very great numbers of men are to be found, — they are much more numerous in some parts of the Continent than among us; — men not deficient in intel- ligence, nor altogether strangers to reflection, who, while they for the most part conform externally to the prevailing religion, are inwardly utter unbelievers in Christianity ; yet still hold to the principle, — which, in fact, has had the chief share in making them unbe- lievers,— that the idea of a Divine Eevelation im- plies that of a universally-accessible Infallible Interpreter; and that the one, without the other, is an absurdity and contradiction.
We have said that it is this principle that has mainly contributed to make these men unbelievers. For when a tolerably intelligent and reflective man has fully satisfied himself, that, in point of fact, no such provision has been made, — that no infallible and universally-accessible interpreter does exist on earth — yet still adheres to the principle of its supposed necessity^ the consequence is inevitable, that he will at once reject all belief of Christianity. Tlie ideas of a Revelation, and of an unerring Interpreter, being in his mind inseparably conjoined, the overthrow of the one belief cannot but carry the other along with it. Such a person, therefore, will be apt to think it not worth while to examine the reasons in favour of any other system of Christianity not pretending to fur- nish an infalUble interpreter. This — which, he is
162
fully convinced, is essential to a revelation from Hea- ven— -is by some cliurches claimed^ but not established^ while the rest do not even claim it. The pretensions of the one he has listened to and deliberately rejected ; those of the other he reo:ards as not even worth listen -
^o'■
mg to.
The system, then, of reasoning from our own con- jectures as to the necessity of the Most High doing so and so, tends to lead a man to proceed from the rejec- tion of his own form of Christianity, to a rejection of revelation altogether. But does it stop here ? Does not the same system lead naturally to Atheism also? Experience shows that that consequence, which reason might have anticipated, does often actually take place. He who gives the reins to his own conjectures as to what is necessary^ and thence draws his conclusions, will be likely to find a necessity for such divine inter- ference in the affairs of the world as does not in fact take place. He will deem it no less than necessary, that an omnipotent, and all-wise, and beneficent Being should interfere to rescue the oppressed from the op- pressor,— the corrupted from the corrupter, — to de- liver men from such temptations to evil as it is morally impossible they should withstand ; — and, in short, to banish evil from the universe. And, since this is not done, he draws the inference that there cannot possi- bly be a God, and that to believe otherwise is a gross absurdity. Such a belief he may, indeed, consider as useful for keeping up a wholesome awe in the minds of the vulgar; and for their sakes he may outwardly profess Christianity also ; even as the heathen philo-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 163
sophers of old endeavoured to keep up the popular superstitions: but a real belief he will regard as something impossible to an intelligent and reflective mind.
We are very far from saying that all, or the greater part, of those who maintain the principle we are speaking of, are Atheists. We all know how common it is for men to fiiil of carrying out some principle (whether good or bad) which they have adopted ; — how common, to maintain the premises, and not per- ceive the conclusion to which they lead. But the ten- dency of the ijrinciple itself is what we are speaking of: and the danger is anything but imaginary of its lead- ing, in fact as it does naturally and consistently, to Atheism as its ultimate result.
But whatever our wishes or conjectures might have been, no such choice, — no such offer of infidlible guid- ance— has been set before us. What is required of us is, thankfully to endeavour to make the best use of the advantages we Imve^ instead of conjecturing or wondering why it is that we have not more. We are not called on to explain to the satisfaction of all men, or of ourselves, the reasons, in each instance, for God's having dealt with iis as He has. What we are to say, in reference to any such inquiries, is, " Even so. Fa- ther ! for so it seemed good in TJnj sights
To Him, then, it seemed good, that after the depar- ture of the Apostles, no successors to them in the Apostolic office should arise. As memhers indeed, and as ministers and rulers of christian churches, they were succeeded by others, down to this day. But as Apos-
161 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
ties of Jesus Christy thej have no successors. As per- sonal attendants on Him, and eye-witnesses of his resurrection — as both possessors and dispensers of mi- raculous gifts (Acts viii. 14), and as inspired oracles to make known the divine will, — in all these points, which were what constituted the apostolic office, they left none to succeed them. In all that relates to christian churches, and also in that for the sake of which churches were instituted, the conduct of individual Christians in all the concerns of life, — men are now, by the decree of Providence, left to act (according to their own best discretion) in conformity with Gospel principles^ as recorded in Scripture.
The Holy Spirit, indeed, " who helpeth our infirm- ities," is promised to those who earnestly seek it, and who strive to profit by it. This aid is needed by ns, and is promised to ns, both for the establishment of our fait\ and also for the guidance of our judgment, and of our conduct^ whether in matters connected with the Church, or in anything else. But how far any one is really "led by the Spirit" in each instance, there is no authority on earth to decide. It is the office of that Spirit to guard us both from error and from sin. But we must not pretend to be either free from sin, or exempt from error ; since of that we cannot be infalli- ble judges. If it be right to say, " Who can tell how oft he offendeth?" we ougfht to add also, " Who can tell how oft he mistaketh?"
A christian church, then, being a Society, instituted under Christ's sanction, for the purpose of keeping up and extending the knowledge and practice of his re-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 165
ligion, and of thus making men faithful and obedient subjects of his kingdom, the rulers of such a Society are bound to act, according to the best of their power, with a view to this object. They are to keep in mind, that is, that it is Christ's kingdom and not their own^ in which they hold office. " We preach not our- selves," says the Apostle, "but Christ Jesus our Lord; and us, your servants, for Christ's sake."
The powers, therefore, which He has entrusted to a Church are to be exercised in strict conformity with the principles laid down by Him and his inspired servants.
No Church has power to alter, or to add to, the terms of gospel salvation as laid down in Scripture ; or to keep back from its members anything revealed in Scripture ; or to encourage, or willingly leave them, in ignorance of it. For its very office is, in the words of Christ Himself, to " teach them to observe a^/ things whatsoever I have commanded."
It is, indeed, allowable, and proper, that a Church should employ, for the instruction of its people, con- venient Summaries and Expositions of Scripture doc- trine, such, for instance, as Catechisms. For this is to supply an omission, which (as above observed) was purposely left in Scripture. But then these Cate- chisms, &c., must contain the very doctrines of Scrip- ture, and none other. And being the compositions of uninspired men, no authority must be claimed for them, except from their agreement with Scripture. And the same rule applies to Forms of prayer and to Creeds.
166 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
Creeds, which have been sometimes called "Sym- bols," sometimes " Confessions of Faith," or "Articles of Keligion," are statements of such doctrines as must be acknowledged by any one who would become, or remain, a member of the Church which adopts that Creed. In different Churches, in the earliest times, different Creeds were in use; and alterations were made in them from time to time. Not that any Church had a right to alter the christian Faith ; but that it was necessary to meet, and guard against the particular religious errors which arose in various Ages and Countries. But as none of these creeds is to be found in Scripture, so, there is none that can claim any authority, except from its conformity to Scripture.
The doctrines^ then, which a christian Church teaches, and is bound to teach, are to be those of the christian Scriptures ; neither more nor less.
But, on the other hand. Church ordinances and regu- lations are only required to be not at variance with Scripture. For it is indispensably necessary for a Church to make enactments on many points respect- ing which nothing is precisely laid down in Scripture; but only the general principle, "let all things be done to edifying."
For instance, assembling for public joint Worship is enjoined in Scripture ; but the times, places, and mode of conducting the worship are not specified. The Sacraments, again, as instituted by Christ, are to be celebrated ; but the mode of celebration is not prescribed. It is not even ordered that the Elders [Clergy] are to administer the Sacraments; though
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 167
this, (very naturally and properly,) has been the rule of every Church.
In these, and in several other points, a Church is not only authorized, but compelled, to make regula- tions ; because we are enjoined to do things which must be done in some regular specified mode, and the mode is not laid down in Scripture.
For instance, since Christians are commanded (as has just been observed) to assemble (Heb. x. 25) for divine worship, it is necessary that the times for doing so should be fixed by authority. And, accordingly, certain days have been, in all ages of Christianity, set apart by every Church, for this purpose. Thus every one knows what is called Christmas-day has been set apart to commemorate the birth of Jesus Christ; the day called Good Friday, for his crucifixion ; and Eas- ter-day in each year, and also the first day in each week (thence called " the Lord's Day"), to celebrate his resurrection.*
* Hence, the Sunday, being (like the Jewish Sabbath) one day in every seven, is sometimes called the Christian Sabbath ; though kept on a different day of the week from the Jewish Sabbath, and in a dif- ferent manner, and to commemorate a different event.
Neither the foutrh Commandment, nor any other law enjoining the observance of the seventh day of the week in memory of the close of the creation, is regarded by Christians as binding on them. For if it were, they would be bound strictly to obey it, as it was given. For the Apostles, — who, themselves, as Jews, kept the Sabbath-day, and also, as Cliristians, assembled for worship on the Lord's Day, — never made a change of the Sal^bath from the seventh day to the first. And no Church, consisting of uninspired men, has any right to change any divine ordinance designed for them. But the Mosaic Law having come to an end, and, moreover, having never been binding on Gentiles, a
168
And in the observance of '' the Lord's Day," after the example of the Apostles (though no express com- mand of theirs to that effect is recorded), all Churches, from the earliest times, have, very properly, agreed.
A Church that should act otherwise, would be making an ill use of the powers bestowed on it ; but it would be presumptuously exceeding its powers, if it should dare to enact anything at variance with Scrip- ture. For instance, either, on the one hand, to abolish the Sacraments ordained by Christ, or, on the other hand, to depart from that celebration of the Lord's Supper which He Himself appointed, and to adminis- ter the bread without the cup, which He directed all the Disciples to drink of, is what no Church can have any right to do.
And it would be equally against Scripture, and that in a most important point, to attempt to convert christian Ministers into sacrificing Priests: because Scripture plainly teaches that, under the Gospel, this office belongs to Christ alone.
But christian Ministers for the performance of such duties as are described in Paul's Epistles to Timothy and to Titus, and elsewhere, every church clearly has a right to appoint, for the reasons already given. And there is no reason to doubt that the Elders ordained in each Church by Paul, or any other Apos- tle, did themselves, in turn, ordain others to assist or to succeed them ; and these again, others, and so on in perpetuity, down to the present day.
christian church is left to determiae what days shall be set apart, as above mentioned.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 169
But then, it is from the Church that Ministers (as well as Church ordinances) derive all their authority. Whether in sending fresh labourers into the Lord's vineyard, or in any of their other functions, they must act as authorised by the Society, and as representing it; not as possessing independent powers, as indi- viduals. For it is to a Church as to a Society that those rights we have been speaking of belong; and whatever is done by the regular Officers of a Society, conformably to its constitution, is to be considered as done by the society.
When, therefore, Bishops, or any others, are spoken of as ordaining persons to the Ministry, it must be understood that, being empowered by their Church so to do, according to the rules of that Church, they are its represenlatives^ and their acts are its acts.
And if any Minister were regularly deprived of his office, he would no longer have any power either to ordain, or in any way to officiate; unless he were ad- mitted into some other Church, and taken into its ser- vice as one of its Ministers.
The rights, then, conferred on christian Communi- ties by our divine Master Himself; being such as we have described, no one need be distressed by doubts and fears respecting some possible irregularity in the ordination of some minister, which may possibly have occurred at some time or other, in the course of eighteen centuries.
Amidst the wars and tumults and general confusion which took place at various times during that space, and especially during what are called "the dark ages,"
8
170 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
when ignorance and barbarism, as well as lawless violence, were so prevalent, it may have happened, more than once, that some person who had never been regnlarly ordained, or, perhaps, even baptized, may have contrived to intrude himself into the ministerial office; and to have even attained the rank of a bishop; and may thus have been the ordainer of others, the successors of whom may possibly be among ourselves at this day.
There is no christian Minister now existing that can trace up, with complete certainty, his own ordination, through perfectly regular steps, to the times of the Apostles. And, accordingly, if the reality of the ministerial Office were made to depend, not on a man's being an acknowledged Minister of a christian Church, but on a certain mj^sterious sacramental vir- tue, transmitted from hand to hand, in unbroken suc- cession from the Apostles, there would be a most dis- tressing and incurable uncertainty in each Christian's mind, whether he were really baptized, really ordained, or really partaker of any christian privileges.
But as it is, there is no ground for any such per- plexing doubts. A christian Community, formed on Gospel principles, confers on its recognised Officers the rights of christian Ministers; who are to be regarded as having Christ's commission, and as suc- cessors of the Apostles in the ministerial office. We are bound, indeed, to do our very best to prevent irregularities of any kind, in ordinations, and in every thing else connected with our religion. But we need not fear that any accidental or unavoidable irregula-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 171
rity that may ever have occnrred, can have the effect of shutting out whole Bodies of sincere disciples from the Gospel covenant and christian ordinances, or from any privilege granted by Christ Himself to those who should be "gathered together in his name."
It is to be observed, however, that although no one individual christian Minister can, with complete certain- ty, trace his own succession in an unbroken chain from the Apostles, and prove that there was no flaw in any link, the case is different when we look to tlie Clergy generally. For there can be no reasonable doubt that such an Order of men did always exist, from the times of the Apostles, continuously, to this day. We may be as sure of this as we are that great numbers of the English nation are descendants of the Saxons, who settled in Britain in the fifth and sixth centuries, though there is probably no one man who could trace his descent from any of them. For, christian Minis- ters held office in the churches as immediate successors of others who held the same office, and who in like manner professed to be the immediate successors of others, &c., whose predecessors had been appointed by the Apostles themselves.
Now, if, a century ago, or ten centuries ago, or at any other time, a number of men had arisen, claiming to be the immediate successors (as above described) of persons holding this office, when, in fact, no such Order of men had ever been heard of such an absurd pretension would have been immediately exposed and derided.
There must always, therefore, have existed such an
172 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
Order of men, from the time of those Apostles who professed to be eye-witnesses of the Resurrection, and to work sensible public miracles in proof of their divine commission. And, consequently, the christian Ministrj^ is a standing monument to attest the public jyrGckunaiion of those miraculous events at the very time when they are said to have occurred.
Kow, at that time there must have been great num- bers of persons able and willing to expose the impos- ture, had there been any.
And this argument for the truth of the Sacred His- tory is quite independent of any particular mode of appointing christian Ministers. If, for instance, these had always been elected by the People, and had at once entered on their office without any ordination by other Ministers, still, if they were but appointed (in whatever mode) as immediate successors of persons holding the same office, the argument would be the same.
That mode, indeed, of admitting men into the Min- istry which was practised by the Apostles (1 Tim. iv. 14, and v. 22) has, in fact, been retained in all ages of Christianity. But the argument we have now been considering is quite independent of this. It turns entirely on the mere fact of the constant existence of a certain Order of men.
And it is worth observing, that the Lord's Day is a monument of the same kind. It is kept all over the world, by different and even hostile Bodies of Chris- tians, in memory of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ. And not only so, — for this alone would not be a deci-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 173
sive proof, — ^but it is observed by them as a day which has been alivays thus kept, from the very day when the Lord Jesus is recorded to have risen, and to have appeared to his Disciples. Now, if it had not been thus constantly kept, from the first, but the ob- servance of it introduced in some later age, those among whom it was thus introduced would have been able to testify that they had never heard of such a fes- tival before.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY.
It was observed in the preceding Section, that if all things relating to the Christian Church had been ordered by Divine Providence in the way that men would have been likely to conjecture as the most probable, and to wish for as the most desirable, there would have been some infallible guide left on Earth, to decide all questions that might arise, and to guard US against all possible religious error. There w^ould have been a 'perjictual inspiration lodged in some person or persons, endued with such manifest mira- cnlous powers as could leave no doubt as to their inspiration. And these infallible interpreters would have been universally and readily accessible.
But it is notorious, that such was not the design of Providence : and that no such f^-uide does exist. Of
174: RISE, PROGRESS, AND
all the persons who have claimed infallibility, there is none who has displayed (as Paul did) "the signs of an apostle," that is, such palpable and undeniable miraculous powers, as to leave no doubt in any candid mind, of his being really inspired. And since the very purpose for which an infallible guide is sup- posed to be needed, is, the removal of all reasonable doubts^ it is plain that if God had thought fit to provide us with such a guide. He would not have left it at all douhtfal where we were to look for that guide.
It seems to have been his design that part of Man's trial on Earth should consist in his being required to "prove (Aox»;xa^t-iv), [that is, try and examine] all things, and hold fast that which is right." We are called on to inquire carefully, and humbl}^, and piously, after truth ; and to embrace whatever appears, to the best of our judgment, to be the truth.
To complain of this, — to reject or undervalue the revelation God has bestowed, urging that it is no revelation to us, or an insufficient one, because uner- ring certainty is not bestowed also, — because we are required to exercise patient diligence and watch- fulness, and candour, and humble self-distrust, — this would be as unreasonable as to disparage and neglect the bountiful gift of eyesight, because men's eyes have sometimes deceived them ; because men have mistaken a picture for the object imitated, or a mirage of the desert for a lake ; and have fancied they had the evidence of sight for the sun's motion ; and to infer from all this that we ought to blindfold ourselves,
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 175
and be led hencefortU by some guide who pretends to be himself not liable to such deceptions.
The two great volumes, — that of Nature, and that of Revelation, which God has opened before us for our benefit, are in this respect analogous. Both are in themselves exempt from error; but they do not confer complete exemption from all possibility of error on the student of them. As the laws of nature are in themselves invariable, but yet are sometimes imperfectly known, and sometimes mistaken, by natural philosophers, so the Scriptures are intrinsically infallible, but do not impart infallibility to the student of them. Even by the most learned, they are in many parts imperfectly understood ; by the " un- learned and unstable" they are liable to be "wrested to their own destruction."
But still, if no errors or dissensions had arisen in the Church during the days of the Apostles, and then, wdien these inspired teachers were removed, heresies and schisms (ix'i^ixaTa, divisions) had arisen for the first time, w^e might have felt as if God had forsaken us, and as if Christians were exposed to such trials as had not been originally designed. Or we might have imagined (as indeed some persons have imagined) that God would still grant us inspiration, attested by miraculous signs, if we were not wanting in faith, and in earnest supplication for such gifts.
And accordingly, in almost every Age of Chris- tianity, there have been persons who have persuaded themselves that miraculous powers and inspiration actually are bestowed on themselves or on their
176 KISE, PROGRESS, AND
Church ; and these pretensions are believed by such as decide according to their own wishes and conjec- tures, without any rational proofs.
But when we come to examine Scripture History, we find that, even in the times of the Apostles, false teachers did "arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them,"* and that Christians were thus divided into rival sects. And this, the Apostles teach us, is a part of the appointed trial to which we are to be subjected here on earth. "There must needs be heresies, that they which are approved may be made manifest" (1 Cor. xi. 19), that is, that men may have to exercise their care and candour in ch using between truth and error.
And since Grod did think fit that christians should have to encounter such trials, He mercifully provided that they should be forewarned "to take heed to themselves." The errors and corruptions introduced, even in the days of the Apostles, are recorded in our Sacred Books, on purpose, no doubt, to put us on our guard ; to prepare us to be watchful against corrup- tions of Christianity in all other Ages of the Church ; and also to prevent our being disheartened at finding ourselves exposed to such a trial.
It is not the design of this Dissertation, nor indeed would its limits permit, to give an historical account of each of the various corruptions of Christianity which have taken place in different Ages and Coun- tries. It will be sufficient to give a sketch of the principal sources from which they arose, and of the
* Acts XX. 28, perverted doctrines, 6itar^ii,^tva,
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 177
means by whicTi, in many instances, they were encou- raged and kept up.
These two general rules, then, arc to be kept in mind : —
I5/, That whatever opposed Christianity at the outset, afterwards tended to mix itself up with the Religion, and corrupt it.
2(%, That as far as any corruptions depended on local and temporary circumstances, so far, they would be likely soon to die away, without spreading widely; but so far as they were connected with Human Natiwe^ we may expect to find them appearing again and again, in various countries.
I. First, then, we have said that the causes which, at the beginning, led to open hostility against the Gospel, afterwards operated to corrupt it. All those human faults and follies — all those prejudices, and infirmities, and vices — which originally disposed men to reject the Christian religion, found their way into it, in proportion as it prevailed.
At first, almost all those whose notions and whose dispositions were wholly adverse to Christianity, re- jected it altogether, and endeavoured to put it down : though even from the very first there were exceptions to this rule ; as we see in the instances of Iscariot, and of Simon the Sorcerer. But as the Religion spread, and became less and less unpopular, and the number of disciples multiplied more and more, there was a continually increasing number of persons who, though members of Christian churches, had not fully under- stood the character of the Gospel, nor imbibed the
8*
178 RISE, PIIOGHESS, AND
spirit of it. And these introduced into the Eeligion the same kind of errors and wrong principles as had originally been openly arrayed against it.
The chief opposition to the Gospel arose from (1.) Judaism ; (2.) Pagan Superstitions ; (3.) Heathen Philosophy; (4.) Immorality of Character; and, (5.) Worldly Policy.
And the spirit of Judaism, of Paganism, &c., afterwards found their way vito Christianity, and tended to corrupt it.
(1.) It has been pointed out in an earlier part of this Dissertation, how much opposed the prevailing Jewish notions and prejudices were to the religion of Jesus Christ.
And accordingly^, one of the very earliest attempts to corrupt Christianity was made by the Judaizing teachers, who were continually endeavouring to bring the Grentile believers under the yoke of the Mosaic Law. (Acts XV., Gal. ii., Phil, iii.)
(2.) Then, again, of the opposition of the Pagan worshippers to the Gospel, we find many instances mentioned in the Book of the Acts of the Apostles ; especially in chap. xvi. 20, 21 ; and xix. 27.
And we find, from time to time, attempts made to incorporate into Christianity superstitions borrowed from Paganism, or of a similar nature.
The earliest, perhaps, of these corruptions of Chi'is- tianity, w^as that introduced by those very ancient heretics, the Gnostics, w^hom the Apostle John was particularly occupied in opposing, both in his Epis- tles and in the opening of his Gospel.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 179
These men, it is well known, blended with christian doctrines many of the notions of the Pagans, of the Persian, and some other Eastern Nations. The reli- gious system of these Nations consisted in acknow- ledging and reverencing two beings of equal power, — a good and an evil god, — whom they called Ormuzd and Ahriman. And some of their descendants, in the same regions, at this day, are said to retain this faith, and to be worshippers principally of the evil god.
The Gnostics accordingly taught, among other things, that the world was not created by the Supreme God, but by an Evil Being, or by a certain inferior god,"^
But, as has been above said, various other Pagan errors, or errors resembling those of Paganism, have, from time to time, crept into the christian Church.
(3.) The ancient heathen philosophers again, who believed little or nothing of the popular superstitions, were no less opposed to the Gospel, which they derided as " foolishness." And many of them, when they afterwards embraced Christianity, endeavoured to reconcile it with their philosophical speculations, and thus to be wise above that which is written.
It is evidently to this danger that Paul is alluding, in many passages; especially when he warns the Colossians, " Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ." (Col. ii. 8. See also 1 Cor. i. 20-28.)
It appears, therefore, that even in the Apostolic
* Thence denominated by them Ani^iovpyos.
180 lUSE, niOGRESS, AND
Age, men had begun to introduce into Christianity presumptuous speculations on matters not revealed in Scripture, and to make the Gospel a field for the exer- cise of their philosophical ingenuity. But in later ages this evil prevailed to a far greater degree.
(4.) As for moral depravity, no one can doubt how much this must have led many persons to shut their ears against the evidences for a religion which required them to reform their lives.
The description given of Felix, the Governor, would no doubt have suited a great number of others: " When Paul reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and the judgment to come, Felix trembled, and said, Go thy way for this time ; when I have a convenient season I will call for thee."
But when persons of this character did become members of the Church, as it appears many did, even in the time of the Apostles, they naturally sought to accommodate the religion to their own corrupt charac- ters. This seems to have been more particularly the case with those Gnostics above mentioned. For they taught that men are to be saved by what they called " knowledge* of the Gospel," while living the most immoral life, and yet having no sin (that is nothing imputed to them as sin) but being accounted righteous without " doing righteousness." (1 John iii.) And this it was that made the Apostle John so vehement in his censure of them.
But there are many allusions in the Apostolic Epis-
* Hence their title of "Gnostics;" that is, persons knowing the Gospel.
COllRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 181
tics, to others besides these Gnostics, who sought to " hold the truth in unrighteousness." (Romans i. 18.)
(5.) Lastly, ivorldly j)oUcy was evidently one of the chief causes which, in the outset, acted as a hindrance to the reception of Christianity. It is plain, from the NQ^VY nature of the case, that all views of worldly am- bition,— all desire of worldly profit or advantage of any kind, — all considerations of supposed political expedicnc}', — must have been, at first, arrayed in op- position to the Gospel. And every part of the sacred narrative confirms this. We find the Jewish rulers influenced bj^ the fear that " the Romans would come and take away their place and nation." (John x. 48.) We find them urging before Pilate, that " whosoever makcth himself a king, speaketh against Ca3sar." And we find the same sort of plea repeatedly used to the Roman governors, and often with effect. (See Acts xvii. 7, and xix. 23.)
And again, the poverty, hardships, and persecu- tions, which the early Christians had been so earnestly forewarned of by our Lord (John xvi. 1, 2), and to which they were actually exposed, must have operated very strongly in prejudicing all men of a worldly character against the religion.
Of course, in proportion as Christianity became less unpopular, and more generally received, this cause would less and less operate in making men reject the religion, and would be more and more likely to cor- rupt it. In proportion as worldly-minded men became members of the Church, they would naturally endea-
182
vour to wrest tlie Religion to their own views of am- bition or of profit.
Ttiis could not be expected to take place to the same extent in the earliest Ages as afterwards. Yet we find that even in the daj^s of the Apostles, men had crept into the church who were tainted with ava- rice or worldly ambition, and who corrupted the christian doctrines so as to favour their own views. For we find Paul cautioning Timothy against " per- verse disputings of men of corrupt minds and desti- tute of the truth, who regard religion as a source of profit."*
All the principal causes, then, which occasioned op- position to Christianity, at the outset, led afterwards to the corruption of the Religion ; and accordingly, some of the principal corruptions which have, at various times, been introduced, will be noticed under the same five heads under which we have, just above, treated of the sources of the original opposition to the Gospel. Those causes, which had begun to operate even in the days of the Apostles, had, of course, more of this cor- rupting influence in later times. In proportion as the dangers to the Church from without were dimi- nished, by the increasing prevalence of the Religion, the dangers from ivithin naturally increased. For, the number must of course have become greater, of mem- bers of the Church who were such merely because they had been brought up as children of Christian parents, or because Christianity was the prevailing religion ; and who icould have rejected it when first
* 1 Tim. vi. 5. ^ '^ ^Ji/TLii/ TZJpKTjidi upai tov evae/Seiav
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 183
preached, from their having an unconverted heart, and being strangers to the true spirit of the Gospeh And such persons will always be likely to aim at bringing their religion into a conformity with their own characters, instead of conforming their own cha- racters to the Religion.
11. The second general rule we laid down was, that so far as any human fault or folly was peculiar to soyyie particular time or Country^ its effects may be expected soon to have passed away without spreading very far; but so far as it belonged to human nature in general, we must expect to find the evil effects of its reappear- ing again and again, in various forms, in all Ages, and in various regions.
And for the most part it will be found that the pre- judices and evil dispositions of men wdiich have intro- duced religious error, and accordingly the religious errors themselves thence arising, are different in their outward form according to the peculiar circumstances of each time and place ; but that in substance and at bottom, they are nearly alike, always and everywhere.
For, example, the prejudice of the Jews in favour of their own nation and institutions, gave rise to that very early heresy above noticed (see Acts xv., and Gal. ii.), of those who taught that all Christians were bound to keep the Mosaic Law ; or at least, that such as did so had attained a superior degree of sanctity. The violation of the UNITY [Oneness] of Christ's religion, by thus dividing Christians into two classes, admitted to different degrees of religious privilege, has been already noticed. The sect of Judaizing Chris-
184 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
tians, however, thus founded seems not to have lasted long. The destruction of Jerusalem and its Temple appears to have soon put an end to it. But the gene- ral tendency towards this violation of Christian Unity, being not peculiar to the Jews, but a part of human nature, has shewn itself again and again, under various forms, in various portions of the Church.
What are called the "Monastic Orders," which have long existed in many Churches, are a striking instance of this. Though the great mass of Christians have been solemnly dedicated to Christ at baptism, wherein they engage to be his "faithful soldiers and servants;" yet many have thought fit to take on themselves a new and distinct engagement, not bind- ing on Christians generally, but only on such as have professed this new and superior kind of Christianity. The members of such Orders are often called the " religious ;" and there is one well-known order called the " Society of Jesus ;" as if the Church itself were not the Society of Jesus^ and all its members bound to be religious. And the members of these Orders are sup- posed to possess a certain extraordinary kind of holi- ness, from their imposing on themselves certain re- strictions, and privations, and other sufferings, accord- ing to rules laid down, not by Scripture for all men, but by particular founders for their own Order. Now this is clearly in violation of the Oneness of Christ's religion.
Again, one may find persons dividing Christians into "Elect," and not Elect — those who are, and those who are not "God's people:" accounting some Chris- tians "Saints," and others not; some "Evangelical,"
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 185
and others not. Though "Saints" was the very term used by the apostles to denote what we call " Chris- tians ;" and though it is plain tliat since Christianity is the religion of the " Gospel" [Evangelium], all doc- trines and all persons must be Evangelical or not, ex- actly in the same sense, and in the same degree, that they are, or are not Christian.'^
Those, also, who regard christian Ministers as sacer- dotal Priests, acting as a kind of mediators between God and the People, are evidently going very for to- w^ards such a distinction between Clergy and Laity as is at variance with the Apostolical view of Christian- Unity,
And, it may be added, that there is a considerable number of persons who make a division of christians into the two classes of Communicants and non-Com- municants. For there are very many of these latter, who, though far from disregarding christian duty alto- gether, or absenting themselves from public worship, yet consider that, so far from being a duty, it would be a ivrong thing for iiiem to attend the Lord's Table, unless they were determined to become Saints in some peculiar manner, different from what is expected of christians generally. And this they think it would be presumptuous for them to pretend to. They regard themselves, in short, as an inferior class of christians.
* There are, indeed, some persons who confine both the terms "Christian" and " Evangehcal'' to those who exactly agree with them in all points, and belong to their Party ; regarding all others as excluded from the Gospel covenant. But tliere are, again, some who make the distinction above alluded to.
186 RISE,
And, it is to be observed, that the division of wor- shippers into different classes in respect of religious privileges, belonged, even much more, to the Pagan religions, than to the Jewish. For among the Pagans, certain persons were "initiated" into such "Mysteries" of their religion as were carefully kept secret from the vulgar. And this was not the case with the Mosaic religion.* The division, therefore, of Christians into such classes, is what the heathen converts, no less than the Jewish, would be inclined to. And it is, more- over, something so natural to man, that, in one shape or another, it has appeared in almost all parts and Ages of the Church.
And so it is with most of the other corruptions of Christianity. The particular form in which each has appeared, will have generally been determined by local and temporary circumstances ; and, when these circum- stances are changed, that particular corruption will die away, to reappear (so far as it pertains to the cha- racter of the "natural man,") under some new shapes, in various countries.
It is to be observed, howevei*, that those corruptions of Christianity which arise from the mixing up of Ju- daism with it, are, for one reason, likely to be more lasting than most others, and to be oftener revived. Christians acknowledge that the Mosaic Dispensation came from God. And that, and also the Christian
* Josephus remarki?, as a distinction between the Pagan and the Jewish rehgions, that this latter made known to all the People the mysteries of their religion, while the Pagans concealed from all but those specially "initiated" the mysteries of theirs.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIAXITY. 187
Dispensation, are contained in the volume whicli we call the Bible. Now, any one who regards the Bible (which many Christians do) as one hook, containing divine instructions, without having formed any clear notions of what does and docs not belong to each Dis- pensation, will, of course, flill into the greatest confu- sion of thought. He will be like a man who should have received from his father, at various times, a great number of letters containing directions as to his con- duct, from the time when he w\as a little child just able to read, till he was a grown man ; and who should lay by these letters with care and reverence, but in a confused heap, and should take up any one of them at random, and read it without any reference to its daie^ whenever he needed his father's instructions how to act.
Accordingly, many erroneous notions, wholly or partly drawn from Judaism, have again and again found their way into the christian Church.
For example, there have been in almost all Ages of the Church, persons who have taught that Jesus Christ is to come upon earth and reign in great worldly splendour at Jerusalem for a thousand years ; which period is thence called Millennium. And superior privileges, as God's peculiar People, are then to be restored (according to this doctrine) to the Jews; that is, to such Jews as shall have continued unbelievers ; not to the descendants of those great multitudes of them who embraced Christianity in the days of the Apostles, and since, and who thereupon soon became blended with the Gentile Christians. But the remnant
188 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
of the Jews who shall have obstinately rejected the Gospel up to that time, are then to be restored to their own land, and to have a superiority in God's sight over men of Gentile race. And the Temple at Jeru- salem is to be restored, and to be again the place of peculiar holiness, whither all men are to resort to worship.
Now these expectations of a Christ, who is to be a great and victorious temporal king, and of a kingdom of earthly glory, and of the restoration of the Temple, and of the exaltation of the Jews above all other peo- ple, are precisely those which the Jewish nation were so wedded to when our Lord came, and which led most of them to reject Him.
There are several other religious errors which have arisen from the same cause, — tlie practice of confusedly blending together the Law and the Gospel. Thus, some persons, as we had before occasion to remark, represent temporal rewards and punishments as a part of the sanction of the Christian Dispensation ; and again, future rewards and punishments as a part of the sanction of the Mosaic. And this, as we have al- ready said, destroys all clear notions of either system, and leads to great and dangerous practical errors, be- sides exposing our Scriptures to unanswerable objec- tions from infidels.
And again, the introduction into Christianity of sacerdotal Priests,'^ Altars, Sacrifices, and Temples,
* Oar word " Priest " is formed from Ui)f:a/:vT-of)i • which is trans- lated an "Elder," in our version of tlie Bible. But the word which our translators have rendered ^'- Priest ^^ is, in the original Greek,
COIIRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 189
which is so utterly repugnant to the whole character of the Gospel, may be traced both to Judaism and to Paganism. For all these things were common to them both ; though the Jewish Priests offered sacri- fices to the true God, and the Pagan Priests to idols.
The Priests of the Israelites were appointed by the Almighty Himself, for the express purpose of offering sacn'Jices^ in the name and on the behalf of the people; they alone were allowed to make oblations and burn incense before the Lord ; and it was through them that the People were to approach Him, that their ser- vice might be acceptable. A very great portion of the Jewish religion consisted in the performance of certain ceremonial rites, most of which could only be duly performed by the Priests, or through their media- tion and assistance ; they were to make intercession and atonement for offenders ; they, in short, were the mediators between God and Man.
And among the Pagans, whose institutions appear to have been, in great measure, corrupt imitations of those of the Patriarchal religion, we find, in like man-
'LjOtiV, in Latin Sacerdos, and is always applied to a sacrificing minis- ter. And the word is never applied to any one under the Christian dispensation, except Jesus Christ alone, our great and only High Priest, who offered up Himself a sacrifice for man's redemption.
Now we may be sure that, if the Apostles had ordained any one to the office of a sacerdotal priest, or had designed that there should be any such in the christian Church, there would have been mention made of it in the Book of Acts, and in the Apostolic Epistles.
Whenever the title of priest ['Icuu.] is applied to any Christians, it is applied to all Christians (Rev. v. 10, and 1 Pet ii. 9) as offering up themselves to God.
100
ner, Priests, who were principally, if not exclusively, the offerers of sacrifices, in behalf of the State and of individuals, — intercessors, supplicating and making atonement for others, — mediators, as before, between Man and the object of his worship.
The office of priest, then, in that sense of the word Avhich we are now considering, viz., as equivalent to
r^sjc
being such as has been described, it follows
that in our religion, the only priest, in that sense, is Jesus Christ Himself; to whom consequentlj^, and to whom alone, under the Gospel, the title is applied by the inspired Writers. He alone has offered up an atoning sacrifice for us, even the sacrifice of his own blood; He "ever liveth to make intercession for us;" He is the "one Mediator between God and man;" "through Him we have access to the Father; and no man cometh unto the Father, but by Him."
As for the Ministers whom He, and his Apostles, and their successors, appointed, they are completely distinct from Priests in the former sense, in office, as well as in name. Of this office one principal part is, that it belongs to them (not exclusively indeed, but principally and especially) to preach the Gospel, — to instruct, exhort, admonish, and spiritually govern, Christ's flock. His command was to "go and teach all nations;" — to "preach the Gospel to every crea- ture;" and these christian Ministers are called in the Epistle to the Hebrews, "those that bear rule over them, and watch for their souls, as they that must give an account." Now it is worthy of remark, that the office we are at present speaking of made no part
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 191
of the especial duties of a Priest, in the other sense, such as those of the Jews, and of the Pagans. Among the former, it was not so much the family of Aaron, as the whole tribe of Levi, that seem to have been set aside for the purpose of teacliing the Law ; and even to these it was so far from being^ in anv degree confined, that persons of any tribe might teach publicly in the synagogues on the Sabbath-day; as was done by our Lord Himself, who was of the tribe of Judah, and Paul, of the tribe of Benjamin, without any objection being raised ; whereas an in- trusion into the Priest's office would have been vehe- mentl}^ resented.
And as for the Pagan Priests, their business was rather to conceal, than to explain, the mysteries of their religion ; — to keep the people in darkness, than to enlighten them. Accordingly the moral improve- ment of the people, among the ancients, seems to have been considered as the proper care of the legislator ; ■whose laws and system of public education generally had this object in view. To these and to the public disputations of philosophers, but not at all to the Priests of their religion, they appear to have looked for instruction in their duty.
That the Christian Ministry, on the contrary, was appointed in great measure, if not principally, for the purpose of giving religious instruction and admo- nition, is clearly proved both by the practice of the Apostles themselves, and by Paul's directions to Timothy and to Titus.
Another, and that a peculiar and exclusive office
192
of the Christian Ministers, is, the administration of tlie Sacraments of Baptism and of the Lord's supper. But this administration does not at all assimilate the Christian Priesthood to the Pagan, or the Jewish. The former of these rites is, in the first place, an admission into the visible Church ; and therefore very suitably received at the hands of those whose especial business is to instruct and examine those who are candidates for baptism, as adults, or who have been baptised in their infancy ; and in the second place, it is an admission to a participation in the gifts of the Spirit, which constitute the Church "the temple of the Holy Ghost." The treasury, as it were, of divine grace is then thrown open, to which we may resort when a sufficient maturity of years enables us to understand our wants, and we are inclined to appl}^ for their relief. It is not, let it be observed, through the mediation of an earthly Priest that we are ad- mitted to offer our supplications before God's mercy- seat ; we are authorised, by virtue of this sacred rite, to appear as it were in his presence ourselves ; needing no intercessor with the Father, but his Son Jesus Christ, both God and man. "Having therefore," says Paul, ^^ boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, and having an High Priest over the house of God, let us draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water."
The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, again, is not,
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 193
as the Eomanists unwarrantably pretend, a fresh sa- crifice, but manifestly a celebration of the one already made. And the rite seems plainly to have been ordained for the express purpose (among others) of fixing our minds on the great and single oblation of Himself, made by the only High Priest "once for all ;" that great High Priest who has no earthly successor. And all the communicants are alike partakers, spirit- ually, of the Body and Blood of Christ (i. e. of His Spirit), of which these are the emblems, provided they themselves are in a sanctified and right frame of mind. It is on the personal holiness of the Commu- nicant, not of the Minister, that the efficacy of the sacrament depends ; 7ie, so far from offering any sacrifice himself, refers them to the sacrifice already made by another.
Such being, then, the respective offices of these two Orders of men (both now commonly called in English, "Priests," but originally distinguished by the names of Hiereus and Presbi/ieros), we may assert that the word in question is ambiguous; denoting, when thus applied to both, two things essentially dis- tinct. It is not merely a comprehensive term, em- bracing two species under one class, but rather an equivocal term, applied, in different senses, to two things of different classes. At least, it must be admitted, that what is most essential to each respec- tively, is wanting in the other. The essential charac- teristic of the Jewish Priests, was (not their being ministers of religion ; for that, in a certain sense, all the Levites were, but) their offering sacrifices^ and
9
194
making atonement and intercession for tlie people ; whereas, of the Christian Minister, the especial office is religious instruction, and the administration of rites altoofether different in their nature from the oflferinp; of sacrifices ; totally precluding the idea of his being himself the mediator between God and Man.
And the contrast in this point, between the christian religion on the one hand, and all that exist, or ever existed, besides it (including the Jewish), on the other, will afford, if we rightly consider when, and by whom, our faith was introduced, one of the most powerful evidences of its truth.
The Apostles, though attentive to the regular government of the churches they founded, ordaining, for various services. Elders, and other Ministers, male and female, (the latter being known by the title of " Widows,") yet appointed no order of Priests in the sense of Hiereus (familiar as they must have been with the name), answering to the sacrificing Priests of the Jewish and of the Pagan religions. The same observation will apply to the Temple. The term was familiar to the New Testament writers; but it is never once applied by them to a christian place of worship ; always to the worshippers themselves col- lectively ; — to the christian congregation ; as e. g. "Know ye not that ye are the temple of the Holy Ghost, which dwelleth in you?" "Your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost." "Ye, as lively stones, are builded together into an holy temple," &c.
All this is indeed perfectly intelligible to any one who understands the character of our religion. It is
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 195
perfectly consistent with the Gospel scheme ; but it is utterly at variance with the notions which would naturally have occurred to the unassisted mind of Man.
A further proof of this, if further could be needed, is furnished bv the chano^es which were introduced in after ages. The very institution which Christianity in its pure state had abrogated, was grafted into it, as it became corrupted with human devices. An order of Priests in the ancient sense, offering pre- tended sacrifices, on a pretended altar, in behalf of the People, was introduced into the christian scheme, in such utter contradiction both to the spirit, and the very letter of it, that they were driven to declare the bread and wine of the Eucharist miraculously changed into literal flesh and blood offered up day by day repeatedly ; although the founders of our religion had not only proclaimed the perfection of the one oblation of our Lord by Himself, but had even proved the imperfection of the Levitical sacrifices, from the very circumstance of their being repeated "year by year continually ;" inasmuch as they would have ctased (says the Apostle) "to be offered," if, like the sacrifice of Christ, "once for all," they could "have made the comers thereunto perfect." Now, if when the religion Jiad actually been established without uAltar, ivithout Sacrifice^ ivithout Priest on earthy all these were intro- duced into it, in opposition to its manifest character, through the strong craving (if we may so speak) of "the natural man" after them; how much more might we expect — with what complete certainty — that men
196 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
brought up Jews, and having never seen or heard of any religion, true or false, without Priests, would have instituted, had they been left to themselves, an order of sacrificing Priests in their new religion? And how certain, that, since they carefully abstained from this and provided against it in the terms they employed; • — how certain — that they w^ere not left to themselves, but proceeded under the guidance of a divine director?
The corruptions then subsequently introduced into Christian churches, in respect of the Priesthood, do in reality, by shewing what the tendency of human na- ture is, go to prove the siqjerhuman origin of the ori- ginal institution. These have, however, afforded ground for cavil against Christianity itself, to those who, ignorantly or designedly, confound the religion itself with this perversion of it.
The Greek and Romish, and some other Churches have, in fact, in some great degree, transformed the Preshyieros^ the Priest of the Gospel Dispensation, into the Hiereus^ or Levitical Priest : thus derogating from the honour of the ONE great High Priest, and alter- ing some of the most characteristic features of his re- ligion, into something more like Judaism or Paganism than Christianity.
To enter into the detail of this perversion, would lead to a discussion not only too long for our present purpose, but which in fact must have been forestalled by any one who is at all acquainted with the abuses formerly prevailing among us.
Before the Reformation of our Church, the Priest professed, like the Jewish, to offer sacrifice (the sacri-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 197
iice of the Mass) to propitiate God towards himself and his congregation : the efficacy of that sacrifice was made to depend on sincerity and rectitude of inten- tion, not in the Communicants themselves, but in the Priest ; he assuming the character of a mediator and intercessor, prayed not luith but for the people, in a tongue unknown to them, and in an inaudible voice ; the whole style and character of the Service being evidently far different from what the Apostle must have intended, in commanding us to "pray for one an- other." The Priest undertook to reconcile transgres- sors with the Almighty, by prescribing penances, to be performed by them, in order to obtain his absolution ; and, profanely copying our only High Priest, pretended to transfer to them his own merits, or those of the Saints. He, like a Pagan, rather than a Jewish, Priest, kept hidden froin the people the volume of their faith, that they might, with ignorant reverence, submit to the dominion of error, instead of being " made free by the truth," which he was expressly commissioned to make known ; thus hiding the "candle under a bushel." which was designed to "be a light to lighten the nations." In short, whoever will minutely examine, with this view, the errors of our unreformed Church, will find that a very large and important portion of them may be comprehended under this one general censure, that they destroyed the true character of the Christian Priesthood, substituting for it, in great measure, what cannot be called a Priesthood, except in a different sense of the word. These errors, in short, go far towards changing the office of Preshyteros into that of Iliereus,
198 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
There is another point in which superstitions, very much like those of the Pagans, have corrupted the worship of many Christians. We had occasion to remark, in an earlier part of this Dissertation, that many of the Pagan gods were deceased Men, whom they had deified on account of some supposed extra- ordinary excellence of character, and eminent services to mankind, or to their countrymen.
Some of these they worshipped as gods; others under the title of demi-gods, or heroes. Any man whom his countrymen had been accustomed to vene- rate very highly in his lifetime, they naturally first tvislted^ and then hoijed^ and lastly helkved^ might be elevated after death to such an exalted state as to en- able him to hear them, and to do them services, either by himself, or by making applications on their behalf to some superior god. And just as persons in hum- ble life generally apply to a king or other great man, not directly, but through his ministers and other at- tendants, so, a large portion of the Pagan worship was addressed to some whom they accounted inferior gods.
But, moreover, they supposed each of these inferior deities to have a special regard for his own country. Thus Eomulus (Quirinus) was the tutelar god of Eome, and Theseus of Athens, &c. And even private fami- lies had gods of their own, who among the Romans were called ''Lares," and "Penates." And the supe- rior gods also were supposed to have partialities for particular regions or races. Thus Minerva [Pallas] was tutelar goddess of Athens ; and Diana [Artem.is]
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 199
of Epliesus: and Juno, of Argos and Samos, &c. The poiver also of many of their gods was supposed to be limited to particular places, or to particular offices. Thus, we find the Syrians fancying that the God of Israel was the God of the hills (1 Kings xx. 23), and would not be able to succor his People on the plains. And Castor and Pollux were supposed to protect sailors, &c.
And moreover, there were certain images and tem- ples, which were supposed to have a superior sanctity above other images and temples of the same god. And again, some particular temples were resorted to by those who had need of some particular kind of service. Thus, oracles were supposed to be given by Apollo, not in every one of his temples, but only in those at Delos, and Delphi, and some others. And it was the like with respect to various other benefits sought for from several of the gods.
Such, then, being the natural tendency of mankind, the consequence was that many Christians, though they did not introduce into the christian Religion the worship of the very same gods which were worshipped by their pagan forefathers, yet fell into the same kind of superstitions.
Their deep reverence for the Blessed Virgin, and for the Apostles and other eminent Christians, led them to hope, and then to believe, that these persons were able after their departure from Earth, to hear any one who called on them, and to make prayers of in- tercession for them. And the evil of this practice of invoking departed Saints, was, — and still is, to many
200 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
Christians — disguised by their overlooking the differ- ence between asking the prayers of the living and of the departed. No doubt many persons entreated (as Simon the Sorcerer did, Acts viii.) Peter or other Apostles to pray for them. And James expressly exhorts Christians to pray for one another (Jas. i. 16). No Christian need scruple to ask any one whom he considers to be a pious and worthy man to pray for him. But when it came to be believed that a holy person, when removed from the Earthy can hear the ad- dresses of thousands and millions of his votaries call- ing on him in all parts of the world, and know the secret dispositions of mind in each several person that invokes him, this belief did in fact deify him.
"Whatever subtle explanations may be attempted of the way in which glorified "saints" are able to hear, from various regions, and to repeat, more pray- ers in the day than there are minutes in the twenty- four hours, it is plain that at least the great mass of their worshippers must regard them no less as gods than the ancient pagans did the Beings they worship- ped.
The consequence was, that the chief part of the w^orship which is due to the "Jealous God" came to be paid to the Virgin Mary, and those other "Saints" (amounting to several hundreds), who were, from time to time, enrolled on the list.
And thus did Christians introduce into their Re- ligion, under new names, almost every one of the ancient pagan superstitions just above noticed. They knelt before images and pictures of the saint they in-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 201
voked. They attributed peculiar holiness to some particular image, or chapel, above others dedicated to the same saint. They had patron saints (answering to the tutelar gods of the Pagans) presiding over par- ticular nations, or classes, or persons. One saint, again, was supposed to be peculiarly powx^rful in pro- curing some particular kind of relief or benefit; and another, in another kind. In short, we have only to look back to what has been just said of the Pagan worship, and we shall see how closely it corresponds in every point (besides many more which might have been added) with the worship which has been, in some Churches, introduced into Christianity.
And, on the other hand, if we look to the Scrip- tures, we shall plainly see that it is not thence that the invocation of Saints could have been derived. They not only contain nothing to warrant it, but they seem framed purposely to guard all who are sincerely desirous of following Scripture, against this ver^' corruption. Though we find in the Book of Acts narratives of the death (Acts vii., xii.) of the two martyrs, Stephen, and James the Apostle, the brother of John, there is no mention of their being invoked after death. And when God saw fit to convey his commands to Cornelius, and again to Paul (Acts x., XX vii.) by a created Being, it is not either of these blessed martyrs, but an Angel, that is sent.
The Virgin Mary, again, is hardly so much as named throughout the Acts* and Apostolic Epistles. Now this silence respecting her is utterly inconceiva-
* Ouce very slightly, in Acts i.
9*
202 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
ble, supposing it had been the practice of the early Christians to pray to her. In the Gospels, again, she is but rarely mentioned.
Even John, her adopted son, though in all likeli- hood he must bave long outlived her, does not record her death, nor give any particulars of her life ; and yet he wrote, as is universally believed, purposely to supply the omissions of the other Evangelists. And it is remarkable that we gather from him incidentally^ and only incidentally^ that Mary had usually resided with Jesus, who, at his death, committed her to the care of the Beloved Disciple; and "from that time he took her to his home." Why this sparing and un- frequent mention of her whom "all generations should call blessed," and who must have been personally so well known to many of the most eminent disciples?
Humanly speaking, this seems to us impossible." We are left, — we are driven, to suppose that the divine Spirit which guided the sacred Writers, led them, whether consciously or unconsciously, to sup- press what they would naturally have recorded, in order to guard against that superstitious veneration for the Virgin Mary, to which, as experience shews, there is naturally so strong a tendency in the minds of Christians. And the few passages which do allude to her, furnish a strong confirmation of the soundness of this conclusion. Thc}^ are chiefly such as are cal- culated, and apparently designed, to repress supersti- tious veneration. One of them records that, when the mother and other kindred of our Lord were announced as desiring to speak with Him, He took occasion to
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 203
point out that these had no claim, on that ground, to especial reverence; He turned to his disciples, and said, " Behold my mother and my brethren !" Upon another occasion, when a woman exclaimed — " Blessed is the womb that bare Thee, and the paps that Thou hastsucked" — He replied, "Yea, ra^/ier blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it." One of those who did so, was, we may be sure, his mother herself; but the mere circumstance of her being his mother^ did not, as He declares, imply a blessedness equal to that of the humblest of his faithful hearers. Does not the record of these allusions to one of whom so little is re- corded, seem expressly designed to guard against that superstitious error, to which the tendency is so natu- ral, and, as experience has shewn, so strong?
Once more, it is mentioned in the narrative con- tained in the second chapter of St. John's Gospel, that the mother of Jesus was invited, as well as himself, and his disciples, to the marriage-feast at Cana. She seems to have been apprised of his design to perform the miracle ; for she applied to him when the wine was deficient. His answer has not that roughness, indeed, which our English translation gives it, from the use of the term " woman." The word in the original is one which denotes no disrespect; being found in the classical Greek writers applied even to a queen. But He plainly forbids her interference, tell- ing her that the time is not yet come for the display of his miraculous power. Now, why is her applica- tion to him, and his reply, — why is even her presence on this occasion at all, — mentioned in this place?
204 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
Evidently, for the purpose of shewing that he would do no miracle at her bidding ; that his filial reverence did not extend to his admitting her interference in anything connected with his ministry. It is a warn- ing to all who will be warned by Scripture, that they must not be led by their veneration for the mother of Jesus, to look for her intercession for them with her Son. "There is one mediator between God and Man," Jesus Christ — between Him and Man — none. He is himself ever at hand ; and if any man will seek to do his will, " He will come unto him, and make his abode in him by his Spirit."
Any one, therefore, who carefully follows the teach- ing of the Evangelists and Apostles, will be pre- served from such errors as we have been speaking of. But it was the disposition of " the Natural Man " that originally led the Pagans to corrupt the Keligion revealed to the earliest generations, and to " worship the creature more than the Creator." And that very same disposition has led many of those Christians who neglect the guidance of Scripture, to introduce like corruptions into Christianity.
III. In addition to these sources of corruption, the tendency already mentioned to introduce philosophi- cal speculations into Christianity has shewn itself again and again under various forms, in all ages of the Church, and has given rise to a multitude of here- sies.
Philosophy is not at all opposed to true Religion, as long as men confine their speculations to mat-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 205
ters which properly come within the Province of Keason.^*
But in w^iat relates to Divine Revelations, Reason should be confined to these two points : — 1^ To judge of tlie grounds on which any professed revelation should be received or rejected, as being '* from Hea- ven, or of men ;" and 2o?/y, To determine what it is that we are enabled and required to learn from the Revelation which God has actually given.
The restless spirit of philosophising, however, was not easy to be subdued, or to be confined within these limits. Even during the times of the Apostles, and still more after their departure, many philosophers, on embracing Christianity, transgressed their proper limits, and sought to exercise their ingenuity on that subject — one of so much interest and importance — in order to maintain their superiority over the vulgar, even in the knowledge of divine mysteries. They acknowledged, for the most part, that the christian revelation had made known things pertaining to God, which could not otherwise have been known : but these things they seem to have regarded as fresh male- rials for human reason to work upon ; and when the illumination from heaven — the rays of revelation — failed to shed full light on the Gospel dispensation, they brought to the dial-plate the lamp of human philosophy.f
* It is remarked by Locke, that tliose who are for laying aside the use of Reason in matters pertaining to Revelation, resemble one who should jmi out his eyts in order to make use of a tekscope.
\ Some persons have been so much struck with the resemblanco
206
Accordingly, we find in very early times, curious questions raised concerning the incarnation, and the nature and person of the Lord Jesus. One system so ancient as to be alluded to by John in his Epistle, represented Jesus Christ as not really "come in the flesh," but as a man in appearance only. Other sj^s- tems made Jesus to have been born a mere human heing^ on whom, at his baptism, a certain emanation (which they called Christ) from the divine fulness, descended and dwelt in Ilini. And endless were the questions raised, and the different hypotheses set up, as to the manner in which the divine nature was united with the human in Jesus Christ; whether He was properly to be called one person, or two ; whether the Virgin Mary were properly to be styled the Mother of God; whether Christ should be regarded as of one substance^ or of like substance with the Father; whether the Deity suffered at the crucifixion ; in what way the sacrifice of Christ was accepted as a satisfac- tion for sin ; luhy this sacrifice was necessary ; besides (in later times) an infinite number of equally subtle speculations as to the nature of the Trinity, — the divine decrees^ — and, in short, everything pertaining to the intrinsic nature of the Supreme Being, and the
between some of Plato's speculations, and those of certain ancient Theologians, respecting the Trinity, as even to imagine that he must have received some revelation from Heaven !
But instead of concluding that Plato had imparted to him by inspi- ration knowledge beyond what was communicated to the Apostles — or at least beyond what they were commissioned to teach — we ought rather to infer that those Theologians had corrupted the simplicity of the Gospel by mixing up with it Plato's philosophy.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 207
explanation of all bis designs and proceedings. And yet the motions of the earth, and the circulation of the blood, were not discovered till many ages after. The cause of the vital warmth in animals, philoso- phers are not even yet agreed on ; nor is it decided whether light, heat, and electricity, are substances, or qualities of bodies. But as to the substance of the Su- preme Being, and of the human soul, many men were (and are still) confident in their opinions, and dogma- tical in maintaining them ; the more, inasmuch as in these subjects they could not be refuted by an appeal to experiment.
All these various systems of philosophical theology were discussed in language containing technical terms more numerous than those of almost any science ; some of them taken from the sacred Writers (we may say, in every sense of the ])hrase, taken from them," since hardly any theologian confined himself to their use of the terms), and others not found in Scripture, but framed for each occasion. These were introduced professed]}^ for the purpose of putting down heresies as they arose. That they did not efltoct this object, we know by experience ; which, indeed, would lead us to conclude, that heresies were by this means rather multiplied. We are inclined to think, that if all Christians had always studied the Scriptures carefully and honestly, and relied on these more than on their own philosophical systems of divinity, the Incarna- tion, for instance, and the Trinity, would never have been doulted^ nor ever named. And this at least is certain, that as scientific theories and technical phra-
208
seology gained ground, party animosity raged the more violently. The advocates of the several sys- tems did not, like the ancient heathen philosophers, carry on a calm and friendly dispute, but (to the dis- grace of the Christian name) reviled, and (when opportunity offered) persecuted each other, with the utmost bitterness. For each of them having not only placed the essence of Christianity in faith, but the essence of faith in the adoption of his own hypothe- sis, and strict adherence to his own use of the techni- cal terms of his theology, w^as led hence to condemn all departures from his system, as involving both blasphemy against God, and danger to the souls of men. And they employed, accordingly, that vio- lence in the cause of what they believed to be divine truth, w^hich Jesus Himself and his Apostles ex- pressly forbade in the cause of what they hiew to be divine truth. " The servant of the Lord," says Paul, " must not strive, but be gentle unto all men, in meekness instructing them that oppose themselves, if God, peradventure, will give them repentance, to the acknowledging of the truth." (2 Tim. ii. 24, 25.) But those who lose sight of the real character and design of the Christian revelation^ generally lose also the mild-, patient, and forbearing sim-it of the Gospel.
There is no one of the numberless systems we have alluded to that has not been opposed, and strongly condemned, by the advocates of some different one ; but they have not usually been condemned on what appears to us to be the right ground.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 209
The proper objection to the various philosophical systems of religion, — the different hypotheses or the- ories that have been introduced to explain the Chris- tian Dispensation, — is, not the difficulties that have been urged (often with good reason) against each sepa- rately; but the fault that belongs to all of them equally. It is not that the Arian theory of the incar- nation, for instance, is wrong for this reason, and the Nestorian for ihat^ and the Eutychian for another^ and so on ; but they are all wrong alike, because they are theories^ relative to matters on which it is vain, and absurd, and irreverent, to attempt forming any philo- sophical theories whatever.
And the same, we think, may be said of the various schemes (devised either by those Divines called the Schoolmen, or by others) on which it has been at- tempted, from time to time, to explain other religious mysteries also in the divine nature and dispensations. We would object, for instance, to the Pelagian theory, and to the Calvinistic theory, and the Arminian the- ory, and others, not for reasons peculiar to each one, but for such as apply in common to all.
Philosophical divines are continually prone to for- get that the subjects on which they speculate, are, con- fessedly^ and by their own account, beyond the reach of the human faculties. This is no reason, indeed, against our believing any thing clearly revealed in Scripture; but it w a reason against going beyond Scripture with metaphysical speculations of our own. One out of the many evils resulting from this, is, that they thus lay open Christianity to infidel objections,
210 mSE, PROGRESS, AND
such as it would otherwise have been safe from. It is too late, when objections are alleged from the diffi- culties involved in some theory, to reply, that the whole subject is mysterious and above reason, and cannot be satisfactorily explained to our imperfect faculties. The objector may answer, "Then you should have left it in the original mysterious indis- tinctness of the Scriptures. Your oiun explanations of the doctrines of your Scriptures you must not be suffered to make use of as far as thej' are admitted, and then, when they are opposed, to shelter them from attack, as sacred mysteries. If we enter on the field of philosophical argument, we cannot be allowed afterwards to shrink back from fair discussion on 23hi- losophical principles."
It is wiser and safer, as well as more pious and humble, and more agreeable to Christian truth, to confess, that, of the mysteries which have been so boldly discussed by many who acknowledge them to he unfathomable^ we know nothing beyond the faint and indistinct revelations of Scripture ; and that if it had been possible, and proper, and designed, that we should know more of such matters, more would have been there revealed.
And we should rather point out to objectors that what is revealed, is practical^ and not speculative : — that what the Scriptures are concerned with is, not the philosophy of the Human Mind in itself, nor yet the philosophy of the Divine Nature in itself, but (that which is properly Religion) the relation and con- nection of the two Beings ; — what God is to us, —
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 211
what He has done and will do for us, — and what we are to be and to do, in regard to Him.
How great must be the errors arising from men's overlooking, or not carefally attending to, this cir- cumstance, it is hardly necessary to point out. The rustic, who persists in maintaining that the sun itself actually moves, because he sees it rise and set, i.e. sees that it is in different positions relatively to himself; and the child, who, while he is sailing in a ship, fan- cies that the land flies from him, or advances towards him ; are not more completely mistaken in their no- tions, than those theologians who reason upon the accounts which the Scriptures give us of the Deity, as if these were intended to explain to us what He is, absolutely, in Himself, and not merely what He is in relation to ourselves.
And the liability to error is greatly increased by this circumstance; that even the relations in which God stands to his creatures are so imperfectly com- prehensible by our understandings, that it is necessary to explain them by analogical language, and by the use of such types and comparisons' as may furnish to our minds a kind of picture or image of heavenly things, whose correspondence with the original cannot of course be in all points complete ; any more than a picture can, in all respects, resemble the solid body which it is designed to imitate. If, therefore, we ex- tend the analogy further than was intended, and con- clude, that the things which are represented as corre- sponding in some points, must needs correspond throughout, — or if, again, we conclude, that the things
212 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
must be alihe^ because they are analogous, and bear similar relations to something else, — we shall fall into the grossest absurdities ; such as we often see in chil- dren, when they interpret literally the analogical ex- planations which are given them.
If any one will be at the pains to collect instances for himself, from recollection of his own infancy, and from what he has observed in other children, of the mistakes which are in this way continually committed by every child, and will carefully reflect on these, not as a mere source of amusement, but with a view to his own instruction, they will serve as a mirror to shew what sort of mistakes he himself also has to guard against, in the notions he forms respecting the Almighty.
To take one out of innumerable instances ; how many there are who speak and reason concerning the glory of God (that being a phrase which occurs in Scripture), as if they supposed, that the desire of glory did literally influence the divine Mind, and as if God could really covet the admiration of his crea- tures : not considering that the only intention of this expression is to signify merely, that God's works are contrived in the same admirable manner, as if He had had this object in view : and that we are bound to pay Him the same reverent homage and zealous obe- dience, as if He were really and literally capable of being glorified by us. And yet it is chiefly from a literal interpretation of this phrase of " the glory of God" that some Divines have undertaken to explain the whole system of Divine Providence, and to esta-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 213
blisb some very revolting and somewhat dangerous conclusions.
The difference between Religious knowledge pro- perly so called, and what may be more properly styled theological Philosophy^ may be thus illustrated. Dif- ferent theories, we know, have prevailed at different times, to account for the motions of the planets, and of the moon, and other heavenly bodies, — the tides, and various other subjects pertaining to natural phi- losophy. Several of these theories, which supplanted one another, have now become obsolete ; and modern discoveries have established, on good grounds, expla- nations of most of these points. But the great mass of mankind cannot be expected to understand these explanations. There are, however, many points of daily practical use, which they can understand, and which it is needful for them to be informed upon. Accordingly, there are printed Tables, showing the times of the sun's rising and setting at each period of the year, — the appearances of the moon, — the times of eclipses, — the variations of the tides, in different places, and the like. And all these are sufficiently intelligi- ble, without any study of astronomy, even to plain unlearned men. The practical knowledge thus con- veyed involves no astronomical theory, but may be equally reconciled with the Ptolemaic or the Coperni- can systems of the universe. It is not the less possible, nor the less useful, for any one to know the times when the sun gives light to this earth, even though he should not know whether it is the sun that moves, or the earth.
214 lUSE, PROGRESS, AND
Now it is just sucli practical knowledge as this that the Scriptures give us of the christian Dispensation. They afford practical directions, but no theory. But there is this important difference between the two cases. The human faculties could, and at length did, (though it is beyond the great mass of mankind,) discover the true theory of the appearances and motions of the heavenly bodies. In matters pertaining to divine Kevelation, on the contrary, though there must actual- ly he a true theory, (since there must he reasons, and those known to God Himself, even if hidden from every creature^ why He proceeded in this way rather than in that,) this theory never can be known to us ; because the whole subject is so far above the human powers, that we must have remained, but for Revelation, in the darkest ignorance concerning it. Many curious and valuable truths has the world discovered by philoso- phy, (or as our translators express it "wisdom;") but " the world" (says Paul) " by wisdom knew not Ood:^'' of which assertion the writings of the ancient heathen philosophers, now extant, afford sufficient proofs.
And, we would further remark, that if it had been possible and allowable for us to follow up by meta- physical researches, the view opened to us by Revela- tion, and thus to enlarge our knowledge of God's dealings with Man, Paul (as well as the other Apos- tles) would not have censured, but favoured, such researches, and would have set us the example of so speculating. And if he had done this, even in those discourses of his which are not recorded in writing, we may be sure that his Gospel would not have been con-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 215
sidered as "foolishness" bv the Greeks, even those of them who did not fully agree with him. This, there- fore, supplies a useful practical rule in judging of any- thing we may read or hear: whenever we meet with such a representation of Christianity as would not have been a stumbling-block to the Jews, or such as would not have been foolishness to the Greeks, we may at once conclude that this cannot be the Gospel which Paul preached. For he would not have been opposed as he was, had his doctrine favoured cither men's pride and worldly ambition, or their spirit of presumptuous speculation.
It may be remarked, as another reason for con- demning such presumptuous explanations, and meta- physical theories of Christianity, as we have alluded to, — all of them equally, — that if such speculations be allowed, it is evident Christianity must be not one, but tico religions ; — that for the few profound theologians, and that for ordinary men ; such as the humble shep- herds to whom the holy Angels announced the birth of Jesus, — the fishermen and publicans who associated with Him, — and " the common people" who (we read) "heard Him gladly." Now there is nothing more characteristic of the Gospel Dispensation than its one- ness; — one Lord, — one faith, — one hope, — in short, one and the same religion proposed to all who will heartily receive it.
All such speculations, then, we should reject, if we would (in the words of the Apostle Peter) "desire, as new born babes, the sincere (a(JoXov, unadulterated) milk of the Word, that we may grow thereby." If we
216
would learn the very gospel which the Apostles taught, just as it was received by their hearers, we must in heart and spirit accompany the simple" shepherds in their visit " to Bethlehem, to see" (not what human philosophy has devised, but) " what the LORD hath made known to us."
IV. Many corruptions, again, of Christianity have been either introduced, or favoured and kept up, by inoral corruption in the members of christian Churches. For it belongs to the true Gospel to purify and also to elevate the moral character. Hence, there is a complete and constant opposition between genuine Christianity and all the evil and base propensities of man's nature. This is what Paul means when he says, " Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lusts of the flesh ; for the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh ; and these are contrary the one to the other, so that ye cannot do the things that ye would :" that is, he who has within him two contrary tendencies, cannot at the same time yield to both.*
Every kind of depravity or moral defect, therefore, predisposes men either to reject Christianity alto- gether, or else to introduce, or to accept, some erro-
* Taurn 6l dXAr'/Xoij avriKEiTai^ "va [lii, a av diXrire, ravra roinrt. GaL
V. 17. More exactly translated — "these are so opposed to each other as to be an obstacle to your doing what ye desire to do."
By the expressions which are rendered "flesh," and " fleshly lusts," and "a carnal mind, which is enmity against God," Paul does not mean merely sensual excess, but all evil dispositions of the natural man. For he expressly charges tiie Corinthians with being "carnal" on account of their ^^ strifes and divisions.''''
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 217
neous views of it. And there is no kind of religious corruption against wliicli men are usually less on their guard. They are well aware, indeed, that there is a danger of men's falling into sin in violation of the pre- cepts of religion. And they are not ignorant tliat a religion which is i\\iogQl\\(iv false may have a bad moral effect on the worshippers. But they consider that a man who has embraced a true Faith, and who is of a religious disposition, will necessarily be made^ by his religion, a good moral man ; or at least such a man as will be accepted as righteous by the God he worships.
Now, this is true, only if we suppose him to observe diligently the caution of Paul, " that the}^ who have believed in God should be careful to maintain good works," (Tit. ii. 14, and iii. 8;) "giving all diligence^'''' (2 Pet. i. 5) (as Peter exhorts us), to add to his faith, virtue, &c. But if he takes no vigilant pains in the improvement of his moral character, the result will be, that, instead of his religion improving his character, his moral deficiencies, on the contrary, will tend to corrupt his religion. The rain itself, which flills j^ure from the heavens, will not continue pure if it be received in an unclean vessel.
And this kind of corruption took place — as has been above said — even in the days of Paul ; who speaks of some, " who having cast away a good conscience^ con- cerning [the] Faith, have made shipwreck." (1 Tim. i. 19.)
It will be sufficient to mention some of the principal errors of this class, that have crept into the Church, 10
218
without entering into a full examination of any of tliem.
1st, The notion that a Priest has power to forgiv^e sins as against God is evidently a doctrine very accept- able to such persons as have a sense of religion com- bined with a great dislike to the practice of christian virtue ; and who, accordingly, are glad of any contri- vance for being religious without virtue.
2dl7/, The same may be said of the doctrine, that fasting and other penances, — or pilgrimages to certain holy places, — or prayers and sacrifices offered up in behalf of the deceased, — or rich gifts bestowed on the Church, can atone for sin, and help to obtain for a man final salvation.*
Sdli/, Of a like nature is the doctrine, that if a man who has led a thoroughly unchristian life shall on his deathbed receive the Lord's Supper, or the rite of ''Extreme Unction," pi^ofessing sorrow for his sins, and faith in Christ, we are authorised to pronounce, that (supposing his professions to be, at the moment, sincere) his salvation his certain.
Now, the utmost that Scripture can warrant, in such a case is, that we are not forbidden to hope. But the Scripture-promises are all made to those who " bring forth fruits meet for repentance." And any one who presumes to hold out confident promises where Scrip-
* It is very remarkable that in all religions either devised by men, or corrupted by human inventions, there is a tendency to set aside cer- tain particular seasons, or particular persons, for what is called " morti- fication,"— that is, self-torture as a kind of set-off against the toleration of general licentiousness at other times, or in other persons.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 219
ture does not, is evidently guilty of preaching, not the true Gospel, but one of man's invention.
4^/i/y, The heresy of the ancient Gnostic Antino- mians has been already alluded to, as being held in such detestation by the Apostles. And some Antino- mian doctrines much like theirs have been found in every Age of the Church.
For example, That because " by grace we are saved through faith, and not of ourselves, but by the gift of God," (Eph. ii. 8,) and " without the works of the Law," therefore, we may safely "continue in sin that grace ma}' abound," (Rom. vi. 7 ;) that certain persons may know and feel themselves set apart as " God's People," and that these are certain of salvation, though continuing in the practice of knowm sins, because God will not impute sin to them^ do what they will ; and that they ought not to be at all uneasy at any sins they may commit, because lie purposely suffers " his own people to fall into very grievous sins, in order to show them their own weakness, and to humble them !" though in reality such a doctrine is calculated to puff up a man with spiritual pride^ in addition to all his other vices ; since nothing is more flattering to a proud heart than the notion oi h^mg privileged io do without censure, or without danger, what others would be con- demned for.
All these shocking absurdities, so utterly at variance with Scripture, have found their way into Christianity through the depravity of Man. And when we con- sider, that besides the mischief done by such teachers to their own followers, they bring a scandal on Chris-
220 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
tianity itself, we cannot wonder at the abhorrence shown by the Apostles, of the Antinomians of their own day. They raised a prejudice against the Eeli- gion, as being far worse than no religion at all ; be- cause the doctrine they taught tends to silence the suggestions and the reproaches of natural conscience, and represents God as the encourager of vice.
bthly^ Besides these avowed Antinomian doctrines, there are others which are liable to be so understood as to lead practically to the same consequences; though these consequences are not designed or foreseen by those who incautiously teach such doctrines. For ex- ample, there are some good, well-meaning men who represent Paul as describing, in his Epistle to the Romans, (chap. vii. 9-25,) his own actual condition. If they would read the whole chapter through, (es- pecially verse 9,) and then go on to the eighth chap- ter, they will see that this is impossible ; and that the Apostle is evidently describing the condition of a man under the Law, and not under the Gospel — sensible of the requirements of God's Law, but not under the influence of the Grace of the Gospel.
Now, any man who is living a life of gross vice, w^hile he approves and admires virtue, will not be likely to be at all alarmed, or to consider moral re- formation as needful, or indeed as possible, if he be- lieves himself to be just in the same condition tviih the Apostle Paul^ and all the other most eminent Christians that ever existed. And he will be likely to regard all that is said in Scripture about holiness of life, as a kind oi theory which no one is expected to bring into practice.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 221
Again, the doctrine that "nothing a man can do can forward his own salvation," is indeed true, in the sense that no good works of ours can establish a claim of merit in God's sight; and also in this sense, that we cannot lead a life of true christian virtue, of our- selves, and without the aid of the Holy Spirit, which "helpeth our infirmities." But if the doctrine is earnestly and continually taught luitliout these expla- nations, the greater part of the hearers will understand it in a sense exactly opposed to Paul's exhortation, to " work out our own salvation with fear and trembling;" and they will also conclude, that if to keep God's com- mandments cannot further a man's salvation, to hreak them cannot hinder his salvation. At least, the Chris- tian is not incited to endeavour to "grow in grace," and to "go on unto perfection.'' And thus the doc- trine becomes, in its consequences, completely Anti- nomian.
Again, some teach that Christ's obedience to tlie divine law is imputed to believers in Him ; so that the good works He performed are reckoned in God's sight as performed by tlLem. This doctrine, though not warranted by Scripture,* is taught by some who are themselves striving to lead a virtuous life. But
* Our Lord seems to be expressly guarding against this notion iu the Parable of the Marriage-feast. The Wedding garment (which re- presents the '"righteousness of Christ," — that is, the moral character which his Spirit enables us to attain to) was provided — according to the Oriental custom — by the king But the guest who refused to put it on was cast out without being allowed to plead — " Yuu are clad in the wedding garment ; your wearing it may be imputed to me, and may serve instead of my putting it on."
222 KISE, PROGRESS, AND
their hearers will be likely to conclude, " if Christ's suffering for us and in our stead, is to exempt us from suflfering in our own persons, then, by parity of rea- soning, his performing in oar stead good works which are imputed to us, as if ive had performed them, must exempt us from all need of keeping God's command- ments ourselves." And though this may not be an inevitable conclusion, and explanations may be given which will avoid it, still, we may be sure that there will be a danger of men's drawing such an inference. And for this danger those teachers will be responsi- ble who set forth a doctrine not clearly taught in Scripture.
And some there are who dwell exclusively on the efficacy of faith ; teaching (which is quite true) that genuine christian faith will not fail to bring forth the fruit of a christian life. But if they do not at the same time teach, as our Lord and his Apostles do, the ne- cessity of " running^'''' — '■''striving^'''' — " xuatching^^ — be- ing ^^ careful^"" (1 Cor. ix. 24; Luke xiii. 24 ; Mark xiii. 33-37,) in their christian course, their hearers will conclude that they have only to take care of their faith, and leave christian virtue to follow of itself. And being once convinced that they have embraced the true faith, they will feel themselves in the condi- tion of a man who has embarked on board a safe sAz}j», bound to the right port, who has nothing to do but sit still, and let himself be carried thither. And the consequence of their thus taking no pains or care in the moral cultivation of their mind, will be, (as has been observed above,) that their religion, instead of
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 223
improving tlieir moral cLaracter, will be itself cor- rupted by it; and having "cast away a good con- science, they will make shijjwreck of the faith." (1 Tim. i. 19.)
The above are a part, and only a part, of the reli- gious corruptions whicli have been introduced or fos- tered by moral corruption.
V. Lastly, worldly poHcy has greatly helped to promote some of the worst religious errors. The same kind of men wdio would, most of them, have opposed Christianity, from covetous or ambitious views, when it was first preached, were disposed, afterwards, to distort the religion, so as to suit those views.
Thus, any w^orldly men who found their way into the Ministry, were tempted to favour any kind of su- perstitious error that tended to bring them profit and power. The People were often disposed to fancy that the Priests could serve God in their stead, and that there were mysteries in Religion which the Priests understood, but which the Laity need not know any- thing of, and ought not to inquire into. And hence they were ready to follow blindly the guidance of the Priests in religious matters; just as a man trusts, in legal concerns, to his Lawyer, and in medical con- cerns, to his Physician ; doing wdiat they direct, and not considering it necessary himself to study Law or Medicine.
All these, and many other sucli erroneous notions, have been encouraged by worldly-minded Priests for the increase of their own power and wealth.
224 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
Again, ambitious and worldly-minded Rulers are generally glad to make use of Religion as an instru- ment for securing the submission of the People to tyrannical oppression, and for aiding their ambitious views when they seek to subdue their neighbours, under the pretext of propagating the true Faith. Such men are disposed, like the Jews of old, to "take Jesus by force to make Him a King ;" that is to make his a " kingdom of this world."
Such men perceive a political advantage in having the same religion professed by all their subjects ; and they endeavour to secure this object by force. They make laws for the punishment of heretics : or to exclude from civil rights every one who is not a member of their Church ; or they seek to compel every one to have his children taught their Faith.
All these are so many different forms in which the spirit of Persecution shows itself, in varying degrees of violence.
Now, it is of course most desirable that all men should agree in true christian faith and practice. But then, this profession of the Religion should be sincere and voluntary. It is utterly contrary to the spirit of Christ's religion to attempt to maintain or to propagate it by force. But it belongs to the "natural man" to feel jealousy and dislike to those who differ from us in opinion on important points ; and, when we fail to convince them, to wish to f<e)rce them to submission ; or at least to keep for ourselves what is called a "political ascendancy" over them. And those who have a zeal for what they consider true
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 225
religion, but who are strangers to the genuine spirit of the Gospel, persuade themselves that they are seeking God's glory and the good of mankind, in carrying out their own intolerant principles. Since Governments, they say, ought to seek the good, - universally, — of the subjects, and true religion is the greatest good, it must be the duty of the Civil Magis- trate to insist on his subjects adhering to a true religion.
But they overlook two circumstances : 1st, that since the Magistrate must, by this rule, be himself the Judge ivliat religion is true, it would follow that the Jewish Eulers had a right to forbid the Apostles to preach the Gospel ; and that the Apostles were bound to obey ; and, 2dly, that though the sincere acceptance of true religion be the greatest good, an outward profession, in obedience to the laws, of what a man does not really believe, is no good at all, but a great evil.
Yet all this is overlooked by those who "have a zeal towards God, but not according to knowledge " of the true Gospel.
In addition, however, to mistaken religious zeal, there can be no doubt that men's minds are often biassed towards this particular corruption of Chris- tianity, by worldly policy. The love of power and worldly pre-eminence helps to give their turn to their religious zeal. And thus they so far mistake the real character of Christianity, as to imagine it allowable, and even a sacred duty, to put down religious errors by force, or to secure a monopoly of civil rights in behalf of the members of their owmi Church. 10*
226
The above, tlien, are the chief sources from which corruptions of Christianity have sprung. And they correspond to those from which, as we have seen, originated the chief part of the early opposition to the religion, viz. : mistaken adherence to the Mosaic Law ; superstition ; misapplied philosophy ; moral depravity ; and worldly policy.
As for the means by which various religious errors have been kept up and spread, one of the principal is that employment of coercion which has been just noticed. As a general rule, a resort to restrictions, and to force of every kind, nwst be, on the whole, more favourable to error than to truth, in all subjects : because it tends to take away the great advantage which truth has over error. Truth being in itself stronger than falsehood, may be expected to gain a superiority when there is free discussion. But Laws and Penalties may be on the wrong side as well as on the right. Those, therefore, who resort to these, may, not unfairly, be presumed to have themselves, some distrust of the goodness of their cause, since they remove the trial from a Court (that of Reason) in which truth has an advantage over falsehood, and appeal to brute-force, in which truth has no such advantage. A fair and free trial is what, generally speaking, the intelligent advocates of truth, in all subjects, will be likely to call for, and the advocates of error to deprecate. Moreover, in regard ti reli- gious questions, the resort to coercion proves a parson to have totally mistaken the character of Christianit}^ as to one most important point ; so that there is a
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 227
probability that lie will bave mistaken otlier points also.
That erroneous view, again, of christian Unity^ which has been already noticed, has tended very much to keep up and to extend other errors. For if a man is once convinced that all Christians are bound to belong to some one Community on earth, he will dread nothing so much as separation from that Church, whatever it may be, which he considers as having the best claim to he that one community.
And thus, a majority will be enabled completely to dictate to the understanding, and to domineer over the conscience, of all the rest. For, \vhatever strong reasons a man may see for condemning any corrup- tions which that Church may have sanctioned, he will labour to stifle his convictions, and to believe any absurdity, or approve of any abuse, rather than ex- clude himself, as he supposes, from the true Church. So also, a mistake as to the true limits of Church- authority is one which tends to foster other mistakes. If a Church assumes the right of setting aside the precepts of Scripture, or of giving any interpretations whatever of them to suit its own views, or of "making the Word of God of none effect through their tradi- tion," a man will be led to submit to all this against his better judgment, if he is persuaded that he is only submitting to the authority which Christ has appointed for his guidance in all that pertains to religion.
And lastly, the prevalence of this error leads to the neglect of the study of the Scriptures, and even to
228 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
their being left untranslated, and inaccessible to the People. For as no one need study medical books, himself, if he is placed under the care of a skilful physician, so there seems no need for any one to study Scripture, if he has others to do it for him, whose interpretations, after all, he is bound to receive, and who are ready to tell him what he is to believe and do.
And thus general ignorance will soon prevail ; which is the greatest encourager and supporter of every kind of error and abuse. For when the light of the Gospel which was given for the illumination of the World, is thus "put under a bushel," men are thence- forward left to grope in darkness, without any means of distinguishing truth from falsehood, or genuine Eeligion from the grossest superstitions.
KEFOEMATIONS IN EELIGIOK
We have seen that corruptions of Christianity have existed, from the days of the Apostles, downwards ; and that these inspired teachers warned men to be on their guard against this danger. They exhort us to "take heed to ourselves," on account of "deceitful teachers," and to "prove all things, and hold fast that which is right." Christians, then, are evidently bound to be carefully watchful against any corruption
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 229
of the "simplicity of the Gospel." And whenever they shall tind that any unscriptural doctrines or practices have crept in, it is their duty to exert them- selves for the correction of the evil. And, accordingly, it appears that almost every one of the corruptions which have prevailed in christian Churches, was opposed, more or less, at its first introduction. Yet, on the whole, this opposition was, for many centuries, so far ineffectual, that the religion of the greater part of the Christian world degenerated more and more from its original purity.
It is not our design to give an account of the various attempts made (with or without success) to resist the introduction of corruptions, or to drive them out. It will be sufficient to point out :
I. What are the principal hindrances that have stood in the way of a successful opposition to errors and abuses, and of needful reformations.*
II. What are the faults that reformers are chiefly liable to, and against which, consequently, men ought to be especially on their guard.
[I.] There are three mistakes frequently committed by Christians, each of which has contributed to pre- vent successful opposition to corruption, and correc- tion of them.
(1.) Some have attached too much importance to
* In modern language one sometimes hears of '• reforming abuses. But this is an impropriety. It is an inatUulion that is rcformtd abuses are to be remedied.
230 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
onatters not essential^ and have contended too earnestly about them.
(2.) Others — and sometimes, indeed, even the very same persons — have acquiesced in very serious corrup- tions, through a mistaken anxiety for what they con- sider Christian Unity and concord.
(3.) A third cause, tending to the same effects, is a mistaken dread of innovations. Those who are on their guard only against sudden corruptions, and over- look such as creep in silently and gradually, will be disposed to resist as innovations what are, in truth, restorations ; and to maintain what are, in reality, very great and mischievous innovations.
(1.) When men are once engaged in a contest on any question, their eagerness is apt to increase as the debate goes on ; and they often come to regard some matter that is really of very small consequence, as if it were of the greatest. Thus, their attention is often drawn off from things far more important. For example, there have been fierce controversies among Christians about the proper time for celebrating the festival of Easter. And this is one of the many cases in which the attempt to unite all Christians under the govern- ment of one single community on earthy has led to discord instead of concord. For, it is necessary that in any one Church, the times for celebrating religious festivals, should be fixed by authority ; however unimportant it may be what shall be the time fixed. But two or more independent Churches may differ in this, and in several other non-essential points, without hostility and strife. Such questions, however, immediately
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 231
become a source of strife, as soon as it is tliouglit necessary to unite these Churches into one. And the same may be said of that most bitter dissension which arose between the Eastern and Western Churches as to the use of leavened or unleavened bread at the Lord's Supper. And at the very time when these controversies about such comparatively insignificant points were raging with the utmost fury, the unscrip- tural practice of applying to the Virgin and other saints as mediators (besides many other superstitions), was spreading widely among Christians.
So also, in later times, and even in our own day, there have been vehement debates on the question, whether a clergyman should preach in a black dress or a white one. And the attention of many persons has thus been called off from the far more important question as to the soundness of the doctrine preached. While occupied about the colour of a vestment, they have overlooked the serious corruptions of the faith introduced by such as were " teaching for doctrines the commandments of men."
And, again, the schism of the Donatists, which gave rise to one of the most furious contentions that evei existed among Christians, originated merely in a ques- tion as to the regularity of the appointment of a certain bishop.* These persons having taken up that notion respecting " apostolical succession " which has been noticed in a former part of this Dissertation, they would not allow that the ministers ordained by the bishop whose succession they disputed, were ordained * Ctecilian, elected Bisliop of Carthage, 311.
232
at all ; or that any whom these baptized were really Christians, kc. And while this fierce contest lasted, which was nearly two centuries (from the fourth to the sixth), men's attention was drawn off by it from essential points ; and various corruptions were allowed to spread, unchecked and unnoticed. Moreover, one effect of such contests is, that many men are apt to become, at length, so weary of strife, as to be ready to purchase peace at any price, and to acquiesce in various abuses and errors in important points, rather than run the risk of exciting any controversy.
Now we ought certainly to prefer peace and chris- tian concord to everything €xce2Jt the essentials of Gospel-truth and pure worship. But these must not be given up even for the sake of peace.
For, religious agreement is not that christian concord which it is so important to aim at, unless it be agree- ment in the genuine Religion of the Gospel. There may be an agreement in error as well as in truth.
But, vehement and long-continued disputes about matters of minor importance which are not worth so much contention will often drive men into the opposite extreme, and make them ready to consent to anything for the sake of peace and unity.
(2.) And thus they are led to commit the second of those mistakes above adverted to, and to resist all cor- rection of abuses for fear of unsettling men's minds, dis- turbing the peace of the Church, and violating its Unity.
And this is especially the case when men have adopted that view of Christian Unity which represents it as consisting in having one community on earthy to
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 233
which all Christians belong, or ought to belong, and to whose govei-nment all are bound to submit.
It is true, the same kind of feeling may influence the members of ayiy Church, even one which does not claim to be ''^ the universal church." For men are undoubtedly bound to be very careful not to " cause divisions " hastily, or on slight grounds. Whatever christian Church they find themselves belonging to, they are bound to give no occasion of any schism — - any unfriendly separation from it, unless they are fully convinced on deliberate reflection that its doc- trines or practices are at variance, in essential points, with Scripture, and that there is no reasonable hope of reform. But, on the other hand, if the rulers of any Church, force a part of its members to separate from it, by maintaining what is really thus unscriptural (and of this the All- Wise God alone can be the infallible judge), the guilt of the schism lies with those rulers.
The questions, however, vvhat?5 or is not Scriptural? and what points are essential? are to be very carefully and candidly considered, under a sense of awful re- sponsibility to God ; and are questions on which dif- ferent men often come to different conclusions.
And hence, while some are guilty of hastily causing divisions on wrong grounds, or on insufficient grounds (as if each man were free to consult his own fancy or convenience in such matters,) others sometimes fall into the opposite extreme. For there are persons who will bring themselves to acquiesce in something which they perceive to be fundamentally wrong, for fear of being guilty of causing a schism.
234
NcKV this latter fault, men are much more liable to, who consider "the true Church" to be, necessarily, one community under a single goveniment on earth. For all Christ's promises being made to his Church, they feel that a separation from that community which they regard as the Catholic Church, would be to re- nounce the Gospel Covenant. And thence they are led to infer, either that Christ allows this Church to depart in important points from the written Word, or else that what j^lainly appear to he departures from it, are somehow reconcilable with it. They would, per- haps, be glad if the governors of their Church could be prevailed on to remedy such and such an abuse. But if these resolve, in compliance with the wish of the ma- jority, to retain it, such persons consider that they have only to submit, rather than forfeit (as they ima- gine) all their Christian hopes at once. To oppose or question the decisions of the Church which they re- gard as the divinely-appointed Authority and Guide for all Christians in whatever pertains to religion, they consider as a rebellion against Christ. And thus they in time force themselves to believe their Church infal- lible— to assent to and uphold the grossest corruptions — and to resist all attempts at correction.
This mistake as to the nature of christian unity is one which could hardly arise in the days of the Apos- tles. For they manifestly founded many distinct Churches, agreeing indeed in Faith, but quite indepen- dent of each other, and having no common Head on Earth. And the Bishops which they appointed for the government of most (if not all) of these Churches,
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 235
diftered as nmcli from the Bishops of later times, as a SovereigJi prince does from a colonial governor. Each was the Head Presbyter, to whom was intrusted the chief power in an entire Church.
It was indeed allowable and desirable that delegates from these several Churches should assemble, from time to tinie, to hold a Council, (or, as it is called in political affairs, a Congress,) for the purpose of confer- ring together on religious questions, and concerting measures for putting down false doctrines and abuses. This did not necessarily destroy the independence of the Churches ; any more than Sovereign-States sur- render their independence when they send ambassa- dors to a Congress to deliberate concerning a treaty. But ambitious men, when they obtained a majority in any of these Councils, naturally encouraged the no- tion that the minority were bound to submit to their decisions, whether they would or no. This, so ftir, tended to combine all these Churches into one. And when the chief part of the Eoman Empire became christian, the Emperors always sought to favour this combination, in order that they might the more easily and the more completely control it.
And that this worldly policy of theirs had a prin- cipal share in the uniting of the several distinct christian communities into one, is plain from the circumstance that it was not Jerasalem — the earliest christian Church, and from which all others were off- sets— but Rome, the 'political Capital of the Empire, that came to be regarded as the seat of government, and centre of the Universal Church.
236
There is not, indeed, any rule laid down by divine authority, as to what is to be the greatest extent of a single Church. It cannot, therefore, be said that there is in Scripture any direct prohibition of Chris- tians all over the world uniting themselves into one single community. But the example left us by the Apostles, in founding many distinct Churches, inde- pendent of that of Jerusalem, and of each other, shews that they did not consider a very extensive Church as either a necessary or a desirable thing.* And the inconvenience is so manifest and so great, of placing under one Church-government men of different nations, far distant from each other, and differing in language and in customs, that we may be sure no such thing would ever have been thought of, except either for reasons of worldly policy, or else from a misconception of the character of Christ's kingdom. The ruler of a great empire, containing many provinces, may naturally wish that all his subjects should be members of the same Church ; and the supreme rulers of any Church are likely to be tempted by ambition to extend that church as widely as possible. Those, again, who make the mistake above alluded to, respecting the true meaning of christian-unity, will readily enter into these views. And some will be likely to fancy that the governors of a single Church comprehending all Christians, will be likely to prevent such errors as might spring up
* Not only were tliere several distinct Churches in the one province of Macedonia, and in that of Achaia, but the one Epistle to the Gala- tinns is addressed to "the CJmrchcs^'' of Galatia.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 237
in some out of a multitude of independent Churclies, and thus preserve the purity of Gospel trutli. But this is to suppose that the governors of the universal Church are to be infalUhle. Else, it is plain that thej may fall into error as easily as the governors of a smaller Church, and may employ their extensirc power in maintaining and spreading such error. And, accordingly, all who contend for a Universal Church, in the sense of a single community under one government on earth, always lay claim, — more or less distinctly, — to infallibility as belonging to that Church.
But as no such infallibility can be proved, or does exist, the result has been that all attempts to give universal dominion to a single Church have increased the difficulty of checking and of correcting corrup- tions.
For example — one great abuse, and tliat the parent of many others, the keeping of the Scriptures and of the public Service in a dead language, was doubtless much favoured by the great extent of a single Church. The abuse was not one that originated in very early times. For it was not caused by men's having from the first a superstitious dread of any attempt to translate the Scriptures at all, and conse- quently leaving them in the original Hebrew and Greek. On the contrary, they were transhted into Latin, when that was the prevailing language, on purpose that they might be accessible to the people. And afterwards, when Latin gradually ceased to be spoken in the Provinces, and at length, in Rome
238 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
itself, the Latin Bible and Prayer-Books continued in use after they had ceased to be understood by the mass of the people. No one could point out the precise time when a new translation first became necessary ; because the change of Latin into Italian, Spanish, &c., was gradual. And men had a sort of superstitious veneration for the language which they and their fathers had been accustomed to hear em- ployed in divine Service.
And this is evidently an error which it served the purpose of an ambitious Church to keep up.* All over the world, as f\ir as the dominion of that Church extended, the Priests had a language of their own, not understood by the common people, in which alone the Sacred Books could be studied. And thus the People could know little or nothing of their Keligion, except just what these Priests chose to tell them.
Now it is true, indeed, that the same error might find its way into each of several independent Churches, however small. It is conceivable, for example, that independent Churches in various parts of the world might have retained, some, an ancient Grothic trans- lation of the Bible, some, an Anglo-Saxon, &c., long after those languages had ceased to be spoken. But then it is far less likely that everi/ one of forty or fifty independent Churches should persist in this error, than that one should do so. And if soine of those
* The enforcement of celibacy on the clergy, (for which there is no warrant in Scripture.) was also manifestly favourable to the ambitious views of a supreme central government, as it tended to keep the clergy unconnected with the people.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 239
Churches, or even any one of them, had made new translations of the Bible to meet the wants of the People, the others would have been shamed into following their example in a thing so evidently reasonable.
And this is proved by what has actually taken place. It is well known that at the time of Luther's Keformation, and long before, the translating of the Scriptures into modern languages was most earnestly opposed by those who adhered to the Church of Kome. The Scriptures, which were originally ad- dressed to Christians of all classes, including slaves, were represented as unfit for the perusal of the common people. But since then, the Roman Catholics have in some measure followed the example of those Churches which they denounce as heretical.* They have among them now, (though not in perfectly free circulation,) translations of Scripture into English, French, Italian, and other languages. And some of them have also Prayer-Books, with the Latin and their own language printed in parallel columns, so as to enable them to understand the Service that is going on.f There can be little doubt, therefore, that
* This great and important change completely disproves what is maintained by the advocates, and by the bitterest enemies, of the Cliurch of Rome — the unchangeable character of that Clmrch. But there is nothing so grossly and notoriously false as not to gain cre- dence, if maintained by both of two opposite parties.
f As for the celebration of Divine Service in Latin, it has ever been made a matter of boast by the Roman Catholics, that in a foreign Country, a priest going thither ignorant of its language, can at once perform Service, as at home ; and that a traveller equally ignorant of
240 KISE, PROGRESS, AND
this would have been done long before, if there had been all along numerous independent Churches, such as the Apostles established.
It is true, indeed, that before the time of that Reformation, and indeed, in a less degree, for a good while after it, the prevailing ignorance was such, that few besides the Clergy could read at all. But then it should be remembered, first, that to have the Church-Service— including the reading of the Scrip- tures— in a language understood by the People, is a most important benefit even to those who cannot themselves read ; and secondly, that this gross igno- rance would not have existed if the Clergy had all along done their duty in presenting to the People the Scriptures in their own language, and encouraging them to learn to read, for the very purpose of study- ing those Scriptures as they ought.
It is plain, therefore, that the abuse we have been speaking of was left much the longer unremedied in consequence of the dominion of one Church of vast extent.
And the same may be said of many other abuses. A reform that is evidently needed, is more likely to be resisted by one community, than by every one of many independent communities. Any one out of
the country, can attend the Service of his Church, which is the same everywhere; while a member of any other communion would be at a loss. This is as if a blind man should make it a matter of boast that he is not incommoded by the short days of winter, and has no occa- sion for candles. Tlutt <hiy nnd night are alike to him, would Indeed be an advantage, if he could see in both ; but not, when the case is Hint he can see in neither.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 241
several distinct Churches, when it corrects something that is manifestly wrong, sets an example which others are not unlikely to follow. And this advan- tage is wanting, when all or nearly all Christians arc put under one single government.
The causes above mentioned have proved, in very many instances, great hindrances to needful reforms. Nevertheless, many attempts were made, in the earlier Ages of the Church, to introduce errors and abuses, which were vigorously and often successfully resisted. We have on record many varieties of false doctrine and corrujDt worship, (most of them now nearly forgotten,) which were generally condemned and expelled as heretical.*
Unfortunately, indeed, it often happened that the mode in which many of the ancient heresies were opposed, was such as to have the effect of giving rise to fresh heresies. But it was with good reason that
* It should be observed that a "Heretic" properly signifies a person who maintains some false doctrine condemned by the Church of which he is a member. No Church, therefore, can be, in strictness of speech, heretical, though it may be erroneous. Accordingl}^, the Church of England, for example, pronounces the Church of Rome to have "erred;" but does not apply the term "heresy" to its error?, becaiLse it acknowledges the Church of Rome to be a distinct, inde- pendent Church. Tlie Romanists, on the other hand, pronounce the Church of England "heretical," because they reckon all Christians as members — even though disobedient and rebellious members — of their own Church. Those of them at least wlio do not, (for there is a good deal of uncertainty on this point,) cannot maintain that their own Church is Universal [Catliolic] in the ordinary sense of the word, namely, as acluaUy coniprchcndiug all Christians. They should rather call it " the Chiu-cli which seeks to bo Universal."
11
242
the majority of the early Christians — and, indeed, of Christians in all ages — always opposed (though not always wise in their mode of proceeding) every innova- tion in doctrine. They justly considered, that any- thing new (in essential points) introduced into Chris- tianity must be wrong.
But then, they often committed the fault of being on their guard only against sudden corruptions; — against any innovation brought in openly and all at once. They overlooked (as men are apt to do in all subjects) the principle so well laid down by Lord Bacon, that "Izme is the greatest innovator;" that it " introduces changes so silently and gently as to escape notice;" and that "since things alter for the worse spontaneously, hence, if they be not altered for the bet- ter designedly, there will be no end of the evil." To resolve that no changes should take place, is to talk idly. One might as well forbid the winds to vary, or the tides to flow. But to resolve that no changes shall take place except such as are undesigned and accidental, is to determine that though a clock may gain or lose indefinitely, we will take care that it shall never be regulated.
"What is called "the change of the style^^'' is a striking instance of a seeming innovation^ which was really a restoration^ being a return to the right course, by the sudden correction of a great error that had resulted from the accumulation of imperceptibly small ones.
In religious matters, a remarkable instance of a gradual corruption, and a sudden reform, is the point
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 243
already noticed, — the keeping of the Scriptures in a language unknown to the People. This was a most enormous innovation ; since the Sacred Writers mani- festly addressed themselves to Christians of all ranks. But it was overlooked, because it was no sudden innovation. The Latin language went out of use gradually. No one can fix the precise day or year on which a fresh translation was first needed. But when rae« did perceive the need, and translated the Bible into modern languages, this was a great and palpable novelty. And, as such, it was vehemently opposed ; though, in reality, it was, in spirit, a restoration of the original state of things; the placing of the Scriptures before the People in a language which they under- stood.
So, also, there can be no doubt, that the change of christian Ministers into Sacerdotal Priests^ making offerings on an altar, and also the custom of invoking saints, and most of the other corruptions already noticed, crept in gradually and insensibly.
The fond veneration for the memory of any holy martyr led men to visit his tomb, and to preserve carefully his garments, or other relics, and also images or pictures of him. They naturally prayed to God, with these images before them, for grace to follow the good example of such a holy man. And thence they were gradually led to beg for his intercession, and, in fact, to worship him.
Then, when this had become a long-established corruption, and when men were called on at once to renounce it, and to pray to none but the all-present
244 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
God, many were startled at the innovation^ and re- solved to keep to "the old religion," and to worship as their ancestors had done for centuries, rejecting as heretical all new doctrines. For, to them^ the obser- vance of the first and second commandments ivas a novelty ; though, in reality, it was only a return to the primitive worship.
And so it was, no doubt, with the greater part of the corruptions that crept into Christianity. Men were not sufficiently on their guard against them, because they came in by little and little. And then, when correction was attempted, many resisted it, and would not allow that these were corruptions, because no one could point out the precise time when they arose.
But if we look to Scripture, and compare with this the doctrine and practices of some christian Churches, it will be plainly seen that their religion has been corrupted ; though we may not be able to say exactly when^ or by what means.
And this is the only safe course of proceeding. For when a book, for instance, is often reprinted, the only way to insure accuracy is to collate carefully each edition with the original copy. Sometimes this is neglected, and the second edition is printed from the first, and the third from the second ; and so on, down to perhaps twenty or thirty editions. And the result has generally been, that though each edition has but a very few fresh misprints, and differs but very little from the preceding, yet the twentieth or thirtieth edition will be found, when compared with
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 245
the original, to be excessively incorrect, through tlie accumulation of a multitude of small errors.
In like manner, if we would keep our Keligion pure, both from new and from old corruptions, we must go straight to the very fountain-head itself, and observe what is or is not agreeable to the inspired Word.
[II.] From the causes, then, which we have been speaking of, the correction of various abuses was so much impeded and so long delayed, that thorough Reformation (or as it might have been more wisely called — a Restoration) became necessary.
By the "reformation" of a Church is generally understood a fundamental change in doctrine and worship, as distinguished from slight alterations. And we use the word reformation in a corresponding sense, in reference to any other Institution also. It is like the pulling down and rehuilding of a great part of a house, as distinguished from the many small repairs which are made every year by a prudent man, and the occasional small improvements he may see need for. Those repairs and improvements he makes on purpose that he may be saved from the far greater cost and inconvenience of rebuilding, which is an evil in itself, though a necessary evil when timely repairs have been neglected.
So also, every reformation is an evil, on account of the general disturbance and agitating alarm it tends to produce. But this is a less evil than the utter corruption of Christianity. And there is no other
246 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
alternative when errors and abuses have been long suffered to accumulate, and all timely remedies have been obstinately rejected.
But many persons are led by their dread of the evils and dangers of a reformation, to oppose it as long as possible, and to endeavour to delay it ; not considering that the longer it is deferred, the more violent and dangerous it is likely to be.
The principal dangers to which reformers are liable, may be classed under these two heads : —
(1.) They are apt to feel too secure against falling into the faults of the system they are reforming. They often retain several of their former wrong notions; and accordingly commit some of the same errors, in substance, though in some new shape — as those they undertook to remedy.
(2.) And, secondly, they are apt not to be suffi- ciently on their guard against reactions. In their abhorrence of what is wrong, they have often rejected what is right along with it, and have often rushed from one extreme to the other ; not considering that there may be two errors quite opposite to each other, and that men in their eagerness to avoid one fault, will often be blinded to the danger of committing a con- trary fault, that is, perhaps, even worse than the first.
(I.) When men feel a very strong abhorrence of any fault in the particular form in which thej^ have been used to see it, they are apt to feel too much self- confidence in reference to that fliult ; and not to be on their guard against falling into (substantially) the same fault in some other shape.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 247
For example — the detestation felt by the early Christians for the pagan worship of the images of Jupiter and Juno, and other gods and goddesses, made them feel secure against any danger of idolatry, in a christian Church. And this absence of self- distrust contributed to their falling into similar super- stitions under different names, by paying adoration to images of Beings whom they do not call gods and goddesses^ but male and female Saints.
So also, in the present case, reformers often retained some of the erroneous principles which had led to the abuses they were correcting ; and thus they frequently themselves committed like errors, though in a dif- ferent shape.
For example, they were fully convinced that the claims of the Church of Eome to mfallihility are un- founded. But many still clung to the notion that in- fallibility must be lodged somewhere on Earth. They still thought a divine Revelation necessarily implied an unerring guide for the right interpretation of that lievelation.
Some of them, accordingl}^, fancied that there must be somewhere, though not at Rome, an infallible Uni- versal Church; though they sought in vain to find any person or Body of men having acknowledged power of any kind, over all Christians, and entitled to represent and to dictate to the whole christian World.
And there are, even now, not a few persons, mem- bers of reformed Churches, who suffer themselves to be mystified by the vague and obscure language of artful leaders, and to be deluded into a belief in the
248 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
infallibility of a certain Universal Church, consisting of all the "orthodox," that is, all those who agree in opinion with those leaders. And thus they fancy themselves bound to receive as gospel truth whatever they are told by those leaders, whom they regard as most profound theologians. For as muddy water is often supposed to be deep^ from one's not being able to see to the bottom of it, while that which is exceed- ingly clear is thought shallower than it is, so, weak men are apt to admire as very profound, in Theology or in Philosophy, what they cannot clearly under- stand, and to despise as shallow, whatever is made very plainly intelligible.
Others, again, of those who cling to the notion of an infallible interpreter of Scripture, have concluded that every sincere Christian, or that they themselves, or that certain persons whom they look up to as pi-e- eminently holy, do possess this unerring guide, in the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. Whatever is really dictated by that Spirit, they justly concluded must be infallibly right. And they found in Scripture pro- mises of the aid of that S}:iirit. They inferred, there- fore, that whatever occurred to their minds, after hav- ing prayed for this spiritual aid, must be the true interpretation of Scripture; which, consequently, all men are bound to acknowledge and submit to.
It is remarkable that most of the persons who put forth such claims, do not pretend to exemption fi^om Sin^ though they hold themselves to be exempt from the possibility of doctrinal error. To suggest a doubt as to the truth of any doctrine they maintain, they
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 249
regard as questioning the truth of God Himself. But for any man to account himself impeccable^ tliey consi- der as an impious presumption. And yet the office of the Holy Spirit is to lead us, not only " into all truthj^^ but also into "all righteousness ;''^ for "the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness, and righteousness, and trutli." And thougli both are highly important, most persons would allow that this latter is the more so. If a man were offered the choice. — supposing he could not have both, — of being completely secured, either from all mistakes in doctrinal points, or from all sin^ he would hardly hesitate to acknowledge that the latter would be the more valuable gift. Yet the very same persons who make no claim to unerring rectitude of conduct^ and exemption from sin^ will hold them- selves to have attained unerring rectitude o^ judgment, and exemption from error; and will regard any doubt on that point as a distrust of God's promises. And yet they are no more promised infallibility than im- peccability.
Some, however, there are who seem to think that both in doctrinal questions and in moral questions also, their judgment is infallibly right; and that though, in practice, they are liable to go wrong, this can only be when they offend against the dictates of their own conscience. This is to claim a great supe- riority over the Apostle Paul, and to reverse his pro- cedure. For lie says, "I judge not mine own self; for I know nothing against myself;"* (that is, I am not conscious of any wrong;) "yet am I not hereby
* 0<'i6:v yai, ifta to no .( ■ . 1 Cor. iv. 4. 11^-
250 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
justified: but He that judgeth me is the Lord." He therefore did 7iot set up his own conscience as an infal- lible standard of right and wrong.
A circumstance, however, which is still more re- markable, is this; that many of those who thus in reality lay claim to ^^ inspiratiorC^ and ^^ infaUihiliiyJ'' yet carefully keep clear of those words. They do not call themselves inspired or infallible. And yet it is plain that a man who feels quite certain that his inter- pretations of Scripture are suggested by the very Spirit which dictated that Scripture, is, so far, claiming just as real an inspiration as the Sacred Writers them- selves possessed. If he feels quite certain that he is unerringly following an infallible guide^ he must in reality regard himself as infallible.
In this, as in many other cases, men are misled by 7iames. They mistake for two different doctrines what are in reality only two different expressions of the very same.
When, however, a large portion of the christian World which had been under the dominion of a single Church, had thrown off that yoke, the danger of falling into the mistake of looking for an infallible guide on earth was much diminished. For those in- clined to such a notion would naturally, as long as they were under one Church, look to that Church as the seat of the infallibility. But when they were separated into several distinct communities, the error tended — if one may so speak — to cure itself.
For then, several conflicting claims to infallibility were of course put forth, by persons teaching different
CORUUPTIOXS OF CHRISTIANITY. 251
doctrines, yet wbo eacli professed (and doubtless often with truth) to have earnestly prayed for inspiration ; and as it was plain that all these claims could not be well founded, this naturally put men on inquiring whether any of them were so. And then, all sober- minded men perceived that the only proof of inspira- tion, and that which must necessarily accompany it — the display of miraculous signs — was wanting in all the claimants; and consequently, that no infallible guide on Earth has been provided.
But the error, though greatly checked, is still to be found among weak-minded enthusiasts, who cannot, or will not think accurately.
It is kept up in them in great measure, by their con- founding together the infallibility of the guide in itself] and our infallibility in following that guide. For in- stance, if, on the one hand, the mariner steers by a cliart^ then, even though he conform to it quite exactly, yet if this chart itself be at all incorrect, he may be mis- led by it. If, on the other hand, he steers by a star, he is sure that his guide cannot be wrong ; but yet he may be misled if he mistakes one star for another. If, however, he is convinced that this is totally impos- sible, and that he is infallihly folloiving an infallible guide, it is plain he reckons himself infallible.
And even so, though the Scriptures and the Spirit of God cannot themselves err, no one has a right to pronounce confidently that he is exactly conforming to them, unless he is favoured with some sensible miraculous signs from Heaven to assure him of this. Without such a sign, " if we say that we have no sin"
252 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
— or that we have no error — " we deceive ourselves." For even, if in some point, our judgment or our con- duct he in point of fact perfectly right, still, as we cannot with perfect certainty know this, during our state of trial on Earth, we have no right confidently to claim it.
Another wrong principle which has been retained by many reformers, is that of persecution. By the 'principle of persecutioo, we mean the notion that it is allowable and right to use secular coercion in religious matters, or to maintain what is called the political "ascendancy" of those who profess the true Faith; so that they should monopolize civil rights and privi- leges.
The reason why we speak not of persecution itself, but of the persecuting principle^ is that where this principle is the most thoroughly carried out, there will be no actual persecution. In any country where all who dissented from the Established Faith have been either killed, or banished, or compelled to conform, there is no longer any one to be persecuted. No tree is destroyed by the scorching drought of the African Deserts, or by the intense frost of the Polar regions, because no tree can grow there. And in the most intolerant Countries on the Continent, no heretics are burnt, because there perescution has finished its work.
And accordingly all persons agree in professing (and generally, no doubt, with sincerity) to be averse to persecution. Nebuchadnezzar, who condemned Shadrach, Meshech, and Abednego to the flames, and those Eoman Emperors under whom so many christian
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 253
Martyrs suffered, wished them rather to save their lives by worsliippiiig the heathen gods. And it is the same with all, down to this day, who hold the persecuting principle.
Now, that principle was not renounced by most of the earliest Reformers. They complained, indeed, of the persecutions they themselves were exposed to. But this was not from any doubt that heretics ought to be punished, but because they denied that they were heretics. Persecution they considered as con- sisting in penalties inflicted on those who profess the true Faith, wdiich, of course, they held theirs to be. To put to death such as are really heretics, was, in their view, no persecution.
By degrees it came to be perceived, that this prin- ciple leads to a war of extermination among all persons of different persuasions. And men began to adopt notions more humane, but not at all consistent either with the Gospel, or in themselves. They considered it as too severe to burn heretics, or even to put them to a less cruel death. But they thought it right to punish them by fine and imprisonment, either for refusing to profess what they did not believe, or for persisting in teaching doctrines which they felt themselves bound to propagate. (See Acts v. 28.)
And others, again, went further, and were for inflicting no punishment on those who do not hold the true Faith, but only excluding them from the rights of citizens; so as to secure to the "true be- lievers " a monopoly of civil power.
But all these different classes of persons agreed in
254 EISE, PROGKESS, AND
the erroneous principle wbicli goes to make Christ's, a " kingdom of this world."
Many persons imagine that there is a necessary connection between these views and a belief in the infallibility of a certain Church, and of the impossi- bility of salvation out of it; as if no one could think it right to persecute for religious error unless he thought himself exempt from all possibility of error; and again, as if every one who does think this, must be a persecutor.
But this is quite a mistake. For, on the one hand, a man may be confident that his is the only saving Faith, and that his Church is infallible^which was actually the case with the Churches under the imme- diate care of the inspired Apostles — and yet may be convinced, like those very Apostles, that coercion in religious matters is utterly unchristian.
And, on the other hand, a civil Ruler may so far misconceive the true character of the Gospel as to think it right to compel all his subjects to profess what appears to him to be the best religion; yet without thinking his Church or himself infallible in religious matters, any more than he is infallible in secular matters. Now in secular matters no Kings or Senates pretend to infallibility. They make such laws as they deem most expedient, and alter them from time to time as they see cause. But as long as those laws are unrepealed, they consider themselves (and very rightly) authorised to enforce them by penalties. If, then, they regard Religion as coming under the j)rovii\ce of the civil Magistrate^ they will of
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 255
course apply the same rule to that also. They will feel themselves bound to take care, not only of the ])ersons and property, but also of the souls of their subjects. They will prescribe what, iu their judgment, shall appear to be the best regulations for traffic, and for keeping the peace, &c., and also the best for Religion.
And perceiving the convenience of a uniformity of "Worship for all their subjects, they will be likely to regard all who do not conform to that wdiich they have established, as enemies of the State ; and thence to expel or to degrade them as politically dangerous. And thus, without making any claim to religious infallibility, any more than to general legislative infallibility, they will change Christ's kingdom of Heaven into an earthly kingdom.
It is, indeed, true that any persons whose notions in morals or in politics are such as to make it impos- sible that they can be peaceable and loyal citizens, may allowably be excluded, not only from civil rights, but from the right of residing at all in the Country. And if there be absolutely no other way of fixing on such persons, but by their professed religion, it is necessary (as long as such continues to be the case) to submit to the very great evil of making their religion a test to exclude them.*
If, for example, any one is fully convinced — in opposition to all reason and to all experience — that no Jews can possibly be good subjects, he ought to urge (not that the most unprincipled of them should
* See* Pale y's Moral Philo.sojyJiy.
256
be bribed by the hope of civil privileges to profess Christianity, but) that none of the Jewish Race should be allowed to reside in the Country.
But to make the profession of a certain Faith a necessary qualification for civil privileges, on the ground that it is the true Faith, and that the Magis- trate is bound to uphold the true Faith, and to make the Church and the State one community^ &;c. ; all this is evidently making Christ's a Kingdom of this World.
Gradually, juster views of the true character of that Kingdom prevailed more and more both among Protestants and Roman Catholics. But even now, these views are far from being universally acknow- ledged.
To the instances that have been noticed, others might have been added, of the same class; that is, instances of reformers retaining or reviving some of their former wrong notions, or practices, in some different shape. But what has been now said is sufficient to shew how careful men ought to be not to flatter themselves that when once they have reformed a corrupt system, or renounced a corrupt Church, they are thenceforward safe from like corruptions. If the corruptions are such as have their origin in the nature of Man, and (as is generally the case) are rather the cause of the faulty system, than the effect of it, it is against the infirmities of human nature that we should the most watchfully guard.
(II.) The other class of errors formerly mentioned as likely to be committed by reformers, are those
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 257
wliicli arise from \vbat wc called the tendency to reaction; to "mistake reverse of wrong for right," and thus to rush from one fault into another fault of the contrary extreme.
For example, many christian doctrines having been corrupted by "philosophy and vain deceit," and mixed up with presumptuous and absurd speculations, the result has been, that some have been led to reject the doctrines themselves as taught in Scripture.
Thus, the doctrines of our Lord's divine Nature, and of his Atonement, have been by some reckoned among the early corruptions of Christianity. This was doubtless caused, in a great measure, by men's being disgusted with the rash metaphysical explana- tions of those doctrines which have been given by some who were accounted profound theologians; and which others, equally rash, have confounded with the doctrines themselves. And some have even gone so far as to represent the Apostles as having mistaken their Master's meaning as to these points, or mixed up their own fancies with his revelations ; so as to have preached a different Gospel from what He designed, and to have led their followers into idolatry. For, the arrogant pretensions to a perpetual inspira- tion in the CJairch^ and its consequent infallibility, having been found utterly groundless, a reaction ensued, which led some to deny the inspiration of Paul himself, which he established by the miraculous "signs of an Apostle."*
* The Religion of Mahomet may be reckoned as one of the corruptions of Christian it}', and as owing, in some degree, its origin
258 RISE, PEOGRESS, AND
Some, again, have fallen into an extravagance wliicli prevails a good deal at the present day ; that of interpreting any part of Scripture they please, allegorically^ as being what they call a "Myth," though stated by the Sacred Writers as a simple fact. According to these persons, Scripture is true indeed, but true only in the sense which they chuse to put on it, and utterly untrue in the sense in which it was understood for many centuries, and in which the Writers knew it was understood. To call this a Reve- lation is a manifest contradiction. But what such persons really mean, or really believe, no one can decide. For, hj their own shewing, they have so low a moral principle as to think it allowable for a man to teach what he is conscious is false in the sense in
or at least some part of its wide diffusion, to a reaction against oppo- site corruptions. For the Mahometans, though they account Mahomet a greater prophet than Jesus Christ, yet confess Jesus to be the Christy — to have been really sent from God, — to have been superior to all who came before Him, — and to have established liis claim by miracles. And the chief part of the fables which they have mixed up with tho Gospel-history, they borrowed from some of the earliest heretics. This religion, in short, is evidently a corrupted offshoot of Chris- tianity.
At the time when Mahomet arose, a great part of the Christian world had fallen into saint- w^orship, and the adoration of pictures and images ; and had also corrupted the doctrine of the Trinity into some- thing very nearly approaching to Tritheism. Against these errors he vehemently protested, dwelling strongly on the Divine Unity, and on the duty of renouncing every kind of idolatry. But the principle of persecution — already admitted by most Cliristians, — he retained and vigorously carried out. And along with the errors he rejected, he discarded also great part of the fundamentals of Christianity besides introducing much folse doctrine of his own.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 259
wbicli he knows it will be imderstood ; this being the conduct they attribute to Writers whom they regard as God's messengers commissioned to instruct mankind."^^
Others, again, justly considering Holy Scripture as the only sure foundation of christian doctrine, and perceiving that to set up the authority of Church- tradition as an infidlible interpreter of Scripture, might make Scripture say anything whatever, so as to render "the Word of God of none effect," — and perceiving also that to shut out the People from the reading of Scripture is a monstrous abuse, — were led into an opposite extreme. They were for discarding all catechisms, and other human statements of chris- tian doctrine, and depriving every Church of the office of teaching. They were for simply putting the Bible into each person's hands, and leaving him to make out, by his own unassisted study of it, whatever religion he could for himself. They forgot that, of all the books of the New Testament, there is not one that was written for the purpose of making known the christian Religion to those who were quite strangers to it. On the contrary, all those books were evidently written for the use of such as were already Christians, who had been carefully instructed [catechised] (Soe Luke i. 4), and examined in the christian Faith.
It is the office of a Church to teach^ and of Scrip- ture to prove. We should study the Sacred Books carefulh', as alone possessing divine authority in mat- ters of faith. But we should study them with the
* See Dr. West's " Discourse on Reserve," and Essay i. on the " Kingdom of Christ."
260 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
best helps we can obtain ; and with care not to mis- take the character of them, and the purposes for which thej were written. In short, we should imi- tate the Bereans of old, who did not refuse to hear the teachers that came among them, but " searched the Scriptures daily, to see whether those things were so" which were taught them (Acts xvii. 11).
Human teaching bears the same relation to Scrip- ture, that what is called " paper currency" does to the precious metals. Bank-notes and Bills of Exchange, though of no intrinsw value, are a very convenient circulating medium so long as they really represent gold or silver, and are payable in coin on the demand of the holder. But if these notes are made a legal tender, and are required to be received in payment, by the decree of the very government which issues them, and on its bare word, without being convertible into gold and silver, the result is, that those metals soon disappear, and men are cheated of their goods in exchange for worthless bits of paper.
Even so, as long as human teaching is really a re- presentative of Scripture, and Scripture proof is always ready to be given, of whatever is taught, then, and then only, we are secured against the danger of hav- ing God's word superseded by " doctrines which are commandments of men."
Then, again, some men's horror of the doctrine, that good works can claim merit in God's sight, and that pilgrimages to certain supposed hoJ}^ spots, and va- rious kinds of self-torture, can atone for sins, led them into the Antinomian error of the ancient Gnostics.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 261
They taught the doctrine of justification by faith, in such a sense as to contradict the Apostle James (ii. 17-26), or at least to leave their hearers utterly care- less about christian holiness of life.
Other instances might be given of corruptions of christian doctrine, arising in great measure out of a reaction against opposite corruptions.
With respect to religious ordinances again, the bur- densome and often superstitious rites with which christian worship has been in some Churches overlaid, have created such a reaction, that some have even gone so far as to reject the Sacraments distinctly ap- pointed by Christ himself, and administered according to his direction by his Apostles, (1 Cor. xi. 23-26.) And the perversion of the office of christian Ministers by those who have made them Sacerdotal Priests, has driven some into a rejection of a regular christian Ministry altogether.
Others again, not going quite so far, have yet thought themselves bound to reject all institutions and ordinances that are not expressly enjoined in Scripture. There had been a manifest abuse of church - authority in introducing ordinances and customs that are contrary to Scripture ; and again, in teaching doc- trines that are not contained in Scripture. And this produced a reaction which led men to confound these two things together, and to deny the power which manifestly belongs to a church, of making bye-laws respecting matters intrinsically indifferent, and in which Scripture gives no commands.
262
And some reformers seem to have been led by their deep detestation of the corruptions they have pro- tested against, to endeavour to be as unlike as possible to the Church from which they have revolted, even in mat- ters indifferent : altering for the sake of change. They ought to have considered that XhQ presumption is always against a change ; that is, since change is not a good in itself, none should be introduced unless it can be shown to be needful, and to be a change for the better.*
It is true, we may very rightly alter or reject things, good or harmless in themselves, when they are found to be very liable to abuse^ or when they cause unne- cessary offence. Thus " Hezekiah brake in pieces the brazen serpent which Moses had made," when he found that the Israelites burned incense before it. And the Apostle Paul, though he decides that there was no harm in eating meats offered to idols, yet for- bids the Corinthians to do so, when their eating it would be misapprehended and cause offence. So, also, a statue or picture of Christ, or of any eminent Christian, is not an evil in itself. But when it is found that the vulgar pay adoration to images or pic- tures, or that others apprehend them to be doing so, then such images should be removed from places of worship, as being a snare to weak brethren.
This, however, is no exception to the above rule, but an application of it. For in such a case, there is a good reason for the change.
Lastly, the usurpation and extravagant claims of a
* See Preface to the Book of Common Prayer
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 263
Church have driven some persons to set at nought Church-government altogether, and to overlook en- tirely the sanction which our Lord Himself gave to christian communities, and the powers which he con- ferred on them. The erroneous and over-strained notions of Church-unity which have been above no- ticed as having contributed to maintain corruptions and to hinder reforms, afterwards led to such a vio- lent reaction, that many thought nothing of the guilt of Schism, and seemed even to forget that there was such a thing. And this, in turn, has sometimes pro- duced a contrary reaction. The disgust and alarm caused by those who revolt against all rules, and dis- card the very notion of a christian community, have driven others to submit to the grossest abuses of Church-authority, for the sake of good order and peace. It is just so, that, in political affairs, also, there is a constant reaction between tj^anny and anarchy ; each in turn tending to produce the other.
Many more instances might be adduced ; but what have been noticed are sufficient as specimens, to shew how watchful reformers ought to be against the ten- dency to reaction — against suffering incautious zeal to hurry them from one extreme into another.
We shall now proceed to treat somewhat more fully of the questions relating to Church-unity.
264 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
CHURCH ALLEGIANCE AND SEPA- RATIONS.
It has been pointed out that the correction of abuses and corruptions in Religion has been, in most" instances, resisted and long delayed ; partly from an undue attention having been directed to points of minor importance^ which has drawn off men's thoughts from very serious errors; partly from mistaken no- tions respecting Church-unity ; and partly from a mistaken dread of innovation^ causing men to over- look what are in reality the greatest innovations.
From these and other causes, various corruptions have often been allowed to go on unchecked by timely remedies, and to increase, till a thorough reformation was necessary ; and indeed much longer. And the longer a reformation is deferred, the more difficult, and the more dangerous and violent, it is likely to be.
In particular, a reformation very long delayed is the more liable to those two classes of evils mentioned above; [I.] the danger of retaining some of the former wrong principles, so as to revive, under a new form, the faults which had been corrected ; and [IL] the danger of reactions^ leading men from one extreme into another.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 265
[I.] For, the longer any corruption has been al- lowed to prevail, the more it will have wrought itself into men's character, so as to have aflfected their mind throughout, and become, as it were, a part of them- selves. And then, the same fault, substantially, will be the more likely to reappear in a different shape.
Thus, for instance, when the principle of persecu- tion, above adverted to, had been so very long acted on, that men all over the world had been familiarised to the putting down of heresies by sword and fire, and the enforcement of the profession of the true Faith by the Civil Magistrate, as an indispensable religious duty, the consequence was, that reformers, even w^hen exposed to persecution themselves, still clung to the faulty principle. They considered per- secution, (as was before observed,) as consisting in punishing those who maintained the truth. And it was long before they came to perceive, — what Scrip- ture so very plainly points out, — the inconsistency with Christ's Keligion of all use of coercion in his cause. And some remain blind to this, even down to the present da3^
And, again, when ignorance of the true character of Christianity, resulting from the non-translation of the Scriptures, had been very widely spread and long continued, and then, persons who had very little mental cultivation, and who had been trained from childhood in most erroneous religious notions, sud- denly came to the perusal of the Scriptures, (often without any assistance,) it naturally happened that many of them fell into gross mistakes as to the 12
266 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
meaning of what tliej read. In particular, they often mixed up together confusedly the Law and the Gos- pel ; and often read detached passages^ taken at random, without any reference to times, places, persons, and occasions. And thus among many, ignorance of the true character of Christianity continued, in a great degree, to prevail, though in a new shape.
This has been often brought forward by the oppo- nents of the Reformation, as a proof of the danger of putting the Scriptures into the hands of the People. But if christian Ministers had all along done their duty in training the People to an intelligent and profitable study of Scripture, this evil would have been, for the most part, prevented. Instead of this, they had kept them ignorant and uneducated, gene- ration after generation. And mankind had been so long blindfolded that they could not see clearly when the bandage was removed.
[II.] And again, the longer and the more obsti- nately any needful reform has been resisted, the more fierce in general will be the spirit in which it is at length efiected. Abuses which have been maintained long after they have been exposed and complained of, men are apt to correct with an angry and indiscrimi- nate violence, which often leads them to rush into extremes, and to reject what is true and right, along with what is erroneous and faulty. Thus, one may sometimes see long-continued tyranny succeeded by revolutionary anarchy ; and a long reign of ignorant superstition, even by avowed Atheism.
Many, also, of the evils which are apt to accom-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 267
pany any great religions reformation, have been in- creased by the too great extent of a single Church.
The Apostles appear to have founded a distinct Church in each considerable city ; as at Philippi, Thessalonica, and several other cities in Macedonia, and elsewhere. Now, if some corruption had found its way into these Churches, and one of them — suppose Philippi — had reformed itself, although it is likely that some degree of jealousy and disapprobation would have at first arisen in the other Churches which were as yet unreformed, and though the Philippians might have been censured as having taken a rash step, at least they could not have been denounced as schismatical revolters. No one could have complained that they had separated from a Church of which they were subjects. They could not have been viewed in the light of rebellious children^ throwing off the yoke of an authority they had been subject to.
But when a multitude of Churches were united into one vast Community, comprehending many great Nations spread over extensive Regions, then any reformation not embracing the whole of this great Church, necessarily implied revolt and separation.
'Any branch of that Church which resolved to correct abuses that were obstinately retained by the supreme central Authority, was compelled to throw off submission to that Authorit}^, and to assert its independence. And then, those who adhered to the Church which claimed to be the Universal Church, naturally regarded the others as not only erroneous, but Heretics, and Schismatics.
268 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
And such they undoubtedly ivould have been had they separated on insufficient grounds. They had done that which would have been sinful, if it had not been justified by the corruptions in essential points of Faith and Worship, which the supreme central Au- thority had obstinately refused to correct. This refusal transferred the sin of causing the division, from the revolters, to those who made the revolt necessary.
But of course a separation thus effected gave rise to much more hostile feelings on both sides than would have been likely to exist between Churches that had been originally distinct, and had always continued so ; neither claiming any control over the other. Such Churches might, indeed, have been to a certain degree alienated from each other by differences in Doctrine or Discipline ; but there would not have been the additional provocations of a revolt, and an unfriendly separation on the one side, and a claim of supremacy on the other.
And, accordingly, it was on the very ground of the Reformed being Heretics and Scliismatics that the secular poioer was called in to reduce them by force to submission. Princes were not called on to wage war against religious error ^ merely as such ; but they wftre urged to reduce to obedience those who had revolted against the Church to which they were bound to be subject. And thus religious wars, and fierce perse- cutions, and mutual hatred were introduced, far beyond what would have been likely to arise if the original independence of numerous Churches had always continued.
CORRUPllONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 269
"When several distinct Churches had been established in revolt — the members of them having been com- pelled to secede from the Community they had be- longed to, on account of a disagreement as to the fundamentals of Christianity — the result was, that the ideas of distinctness^ and of disagreement^ often came to be, in some measure, blended together in men's minds. There was a sort of presumption created, that any Churches indej^ejideni of each other may be expected to be at variance. That mutual friendly feeling and free inter-communion which prevailed in the earliest ages — when an Ephesian Christian, for instance, going to settle at Corinth, or at any other place where there was a christian Church, and bringing proper testimonials, was at once received as a member of that Church — were much impaired, and sometimes for- gotten.
And, moreover, when men had become familiarly accustomed to separation, from having been forced into it, they were in danger of becoming careless about it, and disposed to think lightly of the sin of Schism.
Something similar takes place in many other cases. For instance, those who have been placed in such circumstances as to make the shedding of blood an unavoidable evil, are in danger of gradually losing their original repugnance to it, and becoming so far hardened, as to think little of sacrificing human life, even iviihout necessity.
It is the same in the matter now before us. There is always a danger that necessary separations may lead to others not necessary, and may have prepared men's
270 KISE, PROGRESS, AND
minds to make every little difference, even on points of no vital importance, a ground for setting up new sects. The colour of a Minister's vestment, — the names of the months, and of the days of the week — the mode of conducting Church music, — the using or not using of a ring in matrimony, — on these and such like matters, differences of opinion have been made a plea for separation.
Now, it is much less likely that this would have occurred in Churches which had not broken off from any other, but had been all along distinct Communi- ties. For though, in any such Church, differences of opinion on minor points might have arisen, it is likely that men would have agreed to some compromise, rather than occasion hostile divisions.
It is true, indeed, that in almost every question, however insignificant, there is a better and a worse decision; and the decision of each man's own judg- ment will, of course, appear to himself to be the bet- ter. But in matters not essential, it is evidently a duty to yield, or to adopt a compromise, rather than endanger christian concord. For -if each person were to draw up what might appear to himself the very best form of Church Grovernment, and the best possi- ble mode of expressing each christian Doctrine, and the most perfect Eitual for divine Worship, and should resolve not to belong to any Church that did not ex- actly adopt all these in every particular, it is plain that there would be almost as many Sects as families, and tliat no christian community at all could subsist for a single year.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 271
But, as has been above said, when unfriendly sepa- rations bad been once begun, through a necessity caused by the obstinate retaining of abuses, causeless divisions often ensued from men's having become familiarised to divisions, and almost entirely regard- less of Church-union.
And again, abhorrence of such divisions has led some Christians to adopt the sj^stem of making a State and a Church one Community^ and assigning to the Civil Magistrate the entire control in spiritual matters, and the right of dictating to the consciences of all the citizens. And thus under the name of " making the State religious" and " providing for the greatest good of its subjects," they make Christ's a kingdom of this world.
With this fault, and with the endless divisions which have contributed to cause it, Reformers are often ex- ultingly reproached by the advocates of the system of having one great Church which is to comprehend all Christians, and to dictate to them their faith and practice. See, they say, what are the consequences of once allowing any separation from the Church on any grounds whatever ! When you have once begun, you cannot tell where to stop.
Now, in truth, that very Church from which the Reformers revolted, was (as has been above pointed out) the original cause of all these evils. In the first place, by obstinately adhering to an accumulated mass of gross corruptions, it made a thorough reformation necessary. And secondly, by having absorbed into one Community a multitude of distinct Churches, it made
272 KISE, PROGRESS, AND
separation a necessary part of reformation. And thus it not only retarded needful reformations, and made them more difficulty but also made them, when they did come, much more hurtful^ and more exposed to the dangers which are attendant on any great reformation.
As for what are, and are not, such essential points as to warrant separation, it would of course be unsuit- able to our present purpose to enter on the discussion of such a subject. But every one should be warned, that in each question of the kind that may arise, he is bound to inquire and examine seriously, carefully, and dispassionately ; not as if it were merely a matter of taste, fancy, or convenience. We are responsible to God for the exercise of our best discretion in forming a decision. And we are bound in duty to Him, to take care neither to sacrifice the essentials of Chris- tianity for the sake of peace, nor again, lightly and wantonly to cause divisions.
All separation, in short, and all resistance to Church- authority, must be either a duif/ or a sin. Which of the two it is, in each particular instance, each must decide according to the best of his judgment; which is, after all, fallible. And in no case are we author- ised to pronounce our neighbour guilty of an unpar- donable sin. But though christian charity requires us to make allowance for those who appear to us blame- able, it is no part of charity to confound the distinc- tions of right and wrong; nor indeed would there be any room for the exercise of charity in judging of those whom we do not consider to be acting wrongly.
On these and several other important questions con-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 273
nected -svith religion, sonic persons are so distrustful of what they call "private judgment," — that is, the judgment of the generality of men, and of themselves, — that they resolve to renounce altogether the exercise of private judgment on all religious questions, and to submit themselves in every thing to the judgment of their Church. They dwell much on the incompetency of most men to decide rightly on difficult points; and consider that there is a pious humility in determining not to exercise their own judgment at all.
But they quite forget that, in the course they adopt, they do decide on one most important and difficult point. A man who resolves to place himself under a certain guide to be implicitly followed, and decides that such and such a Church is the appointed infalli- ble guide, does decide on his own private judgment, that one most important point, which includes in it all other decisions relative to Religion. And if, by his own shewing, he is unfit to judge at all, he can have no ground for confidence that he has decided it rightly. And if, accordingly, he will not trust himself to judge even on this point, but resolves to consult his priest, or some other friends, and be led entirely by iJieir judgment thereupon, still he does, in thus resolving, exercise his own judgment as to the counsellors he so relies on.
There is no need, therefore, to dispute about the right^ or about the duty^ of private judgment. For there is plainly an unavoidable necessity of private judgment, on any subject wherein we take any serious interest. The responsibility is one which, however 12*
274 KISE, PROGRESS, AND
unfit we may deem ourselves to bear it, we cannot possibly get rid of, in any matter about which we really feel an anxious care. It is in vain to discuss the questions whether we may^ or whether we ought^ to exercise private judgment, since we must do so, whether we will or no.
That which often misleads men in this matter, is, that we can refrain from exercising private judgment on this or that particular pointy by transferring our judg- ment to some other point. For example — A sick man who is conscious of his own want of knowledge of medicine, may refrain from exercising any judg- ment as to the remedies he should use, and may put himself wholly in the hands of a physician ; that is, he judges that a physician is needful, and that such and such a practitioner is worthy of confidence. Or, supposing he distrusts his own judgment on this point also, then he consults some friend whom he judges to be trustworthy, as to ichat physician he shall employ. In one way, or else in another, he cannot but exercise private judgment. So, also, if a man inherit a great fortune, and have a strong sense of the great responsi- bility attending it, and of his own unfitness to dispose of his wealth, he may resolve to make it all over to trustees, to distribute in charity at their discretion. He may have judged rightly in so doing; but it is evident he does judge, and does exercise an act of own- ership once for all, in thus divesting himself of his property. And if he deem himself incompetent even to the task of selecting trustees, and relies on the judg- ment of some friend as to what persons he shall appoint
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 275
trustees, still he is exercising liis judgment in the selection of that friend. The responsibility is one which he cannot shake off, do what he will.
The man w4io in the course of God's providence comes into the possession of wealth, is by that provi- dence, entrusted with the stewardship of that wealth, however ill-qualified he may seem, to us, or to himself, for such a charge. And instead of murmuring or wondering at God's dispensations, or trying in vain to shake off the responsibility thus laid on him, he should set himself to do the best he can towards the fulfil- ment of the duty imposed on him.
And it is the same in all cases. We do and must exercise our judgment, on one point or on another, in all matters except those in which we take no interest^ and which do not occupy our thoughts. In most of the causes, for instance, which are tried in a court of justice, w^e do not trouble ourselves to exercise any judgment, if we know or care nothing about either plaintiff or defendant, and feel no interest in the decision.
Accordingly, if any one resolves that he wall not exercise any judgment on religious matters, and really does consistently keep to that rule, not deceiving him- self (as many do) in the way just above noticed, by judging on one point instead of another, he will find that there is only one possible way of complying with that rule — namely, by withdraiving his attention as much as possible from the whole subject, except as far as regards outward forms and observances, and refrain- ing altogether from considering the questions, what
276 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
the. cliristian Religion is, and whether there is any truth in it.
And there are not a few who really do, in this way, abstain from exercising any judgment at all in reli- gious matters, and are content to do and say just what they have been accustomed to, without any serious reflection on the subject. But even so, they do not escape responsibility. For we are responsible, not only for doing, but also for leaving undone ; else, the servant who hid his Lord's talent in the earth would have escaped condemnation.
Of course it is not meant that on any important point a man ought to make up his mind, unassisted, and without consulting those whom he may consider to be intelligent, and well-informed, and upright advisers. Only, let him not deceive himself by imagining that he can forego all exercise of his own judgment in any matter about which he has a real and anxious care.
And, on the other hand, we should guard against the opposite mistake of supposing that whatever is left to our own discretion is, therefore, left to our cajprice^ and may be decided on at random. We may have a right to do many things which we should not he right in doing. For instance, when any bill is brought into Parliament, each member has an undoubted right to vote for it or against it ; but it would be absurd to say that he would he equally right in doing either. It is in such cases, and in such alone, that there is room for the exercise of any such quality as good sense, wis- dom, discretion, &c. For, in matters quite indifferent,
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 277
there is clearly no exercise of judgment in deciding. Nor, again, is there any room for it in matters that are already decided for us, and in which we have no choice: as, for instance, when a Judge has to declare what the law actually is on such and such a point. But when a Legislator is called on to decide what the law ourjJu to be, and, in short, in every case where we have to decide, and where there may be a better or a worse decision, it is then, and then only, that there is room for the exercise of good sense.
We should keep in mind, then, that as the exercise of our own judgment (in matters in which we feel a deep interest) is, on the one hand, unavoidable^ so it is, on the other hand, resi^onsiUe. We are bound to use, to the best of our power, such faculties and oppor- tunities as God's providence may have bestowed on ns, in judging of any question pertaining to Ecligion ; and among others, in any question as to separation.
But though, as we have already said, much blame attaches to those who hastily, and on slight grounds, separate from their Church ; a Church, on the other hand, is not exempted from a share of blame, wliich narrows too much its terms of communion. Some terms, of course, are indispensable ; since persons dif- fering as to the fundamentals of christian Doctrine and Worship cannot possibly be members of the same christian Community. But care should be taken not to go beyond what is necessary. If possible, none should be excluded of those who can join in christian Worship together, and receive instruction together in the essential truths of the Gospel. To multiply Arti-
278 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
cles of Faith and Ordinances, unnecessarily, manifestly tends to create divisions.
And it is not enough to say that these Articles are, all, such as we are convinced are scriptural, and that none of our Ordinances are contrary to Scripture, and that the scruples of those who object to them are unfounded and frivolous. All this may be true ; and it may be true that those are to blame who on such grounds separate from the Church ; yet this does not clear from blame those who put a stumbling-block in the way of weak brethren by insisting on points that are not essential, and on which persons may differ who are yet capable of worshipping together as Members of the same christian Church. " Him that is weak in the Faith, receive ye, but not to doubtful disputa- tions." (Kom. xiv. 1.)
It is to be observed, however, that when we speak of points that are and that are not " essential," we mean, in this place, essential as terms oi communion ; not, of salvation. For there are some points of disagreement which would completely prevent men from being Mem- bers of the same Church, though hardly any, of either party, would regard the other as under a fatal error.
For example, there are persons irreconcilably opposed on the subject of Church-endowments. Some of the advocates of what is called "the voluntary sys- tem" consider it as not only objectionable, but utterly unlawful, to attend what they call a hired Ministry*
* More properly called M?zhired ; being supported, not like a labourer by the wages of his employer, but by endowments similar to those of many Hospitals, Colleges, &c.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 279
— that is, one maintained by endowments. And the other party, though not holding it absolutely unlawful for a Minister to be dependant on the voluntary contri- butions of his People (since "the labourer is worthy of his hire,") yet consider this so very undesirable^ that they would feel bound to support and promote the system of endowments. Now these two parties could hardly continue members of the same Church. And yet neither need regard the other as having abandoned the fundamentals of Christianity.
The same may be said of an irreconcilable disagree- ment as to the use of extemporary prayer, and of stated forms, in Public Worship. Some consider the use of any form, even the Lord's Prayer, as not allowable. Others, again, believe that a special promise is made to the "common" prayers of a Congregation who ^^ agree together touching something they shall ask in Christ's name ;" and that, accordingly, they are bound to pray together, (either audibly or mentally,) and not merely to listen to the prayers off'ered up by another. And they hold it to be impossible, in most cases, that a Congregation (at least, the tchole of it) can so con- stantly go along with all that is said by an extempo- rary speaker, as to accompany — properly speaking — • his prayers; that is, so as not only to understand and approve what he says, but to make his prayers their own prayers also at the moment. These prayers, accordingly, will generally be, they conceive, rather of the character of exhortations addressed to the Peo- ple by the Minister, than of joint-prayers addressed by the People to God.
280 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
Now persons strongly impressed with these opposite notions could not be united in one Church, though thej may not regard each other as fatally in error.
It has been above said, that a man is deeply respon- sible for the sin of Schism, if he should, without evi- dent and strong necessity, separate from his Church. But some have doubted what Church it is that has this general claim to his allegiance ; whether that which is established by law ; or that which his ancestors for- merly belonged to; or that in which he himself has been brought up.
As for the first of these, the Religion established by law, has not, on that ground, any claim on the con- science. A member, for example, of the Church of England becomes a dissenter if he settle in some part of the Empire where some other form of religion is established. But if he is conscientiously a member of his own original Church, and sees no reason to con- sider it unscriptural, he has no right to forsake it on political grounds.
As for the Church to which one's ancestors may have belonged, no one should think himself bound to investigate obscure and difficult questions of history, and to judge of all the acts of those who founded or reformed his Church, perhaps several centuries ago, in order to decide whether he is permitted or whether he is bound, to continue in the Church in which he was brought up. If those foundei's separated unreason- ably, they indeed were chargeable wnth the sin of Schism. But it would be to create a fresh Schism, if he were to forsake the Church he was brought up in,
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 281
not from feeling any objection to its Doctrines or Worship, but merely on the ground that its original formation was not justifiable.
And a like principle is universally recognised in all civil affairs. Else, indeed, the whole World would be filled with perpetual rebellions and civil wars. For example, ever}^ one knows that Norway was formerly united, not to Sweden, but to Denmark — that, in like manner, Normandy, and other provinces of France, and also the North American States, formerly belonged to England ; and that Ireland at one time consisted of several independent Kingdoms. But if a Norman were to hold that he owed no allegiance to the French Government, or an American to that of the United States, and so on, unless every such separation and annexation could be proved originally justifiable, and if every man were to think himself authorised on such grounds to raise revolt, there would be hardly such a thing as a peaceable Government on Earth.
Each man, therefore, owes allegiance, generally, to the Church in which he has been brought up, unless he find this incompatible with his reverence for God's Word, and his obedience to the divine Will.
Independently, however, of any disagreement^ a separation may take place with the consent of all parties, of one Branch of a Church from the rest, merely from reasons of convenience, and without any interruption of harmony and inter-communion, any more than among the several distinct Churches ori- ginally founded by the Apostles. For example, this took place with the American Episcopalian Church,
282 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
which formerly was a portion of the Church of England. When the American States became poli- tically independent, the inconvenience of having one Church whose members were citizens of different political Communities, was so plain to all parties, that a friendly separation was agreed on. And if this had been done long before, by mutual consent, merely on the ground of the inconvenient distance between the two Countries, no one could have had any right to find fault with the measure. For, any union or separation that is made by mutual consent, is evi- dently a matter which the parties concerned have a full right to determine for themselves.
But difficult questions may arise when both parties do not thus agree ; those who desire to form themselves into a distinct Church being opposed by the rest. Suppose, for instance, that on the occasion just al- luded to, the English Church had refused to consent to the independence of the American, and had insisted on retaining control over them. In any such case, those desiring to secede should, in the first place, satisfy themselves, on careful consideration, that the evils they seek to remedy are not only real, but great, and likely to interfere with the objects for which Churches exist. Next, they should respectfully, and in a spirit of kindness, set forth their reasons, and listen candidly to what may be urged on the opposite side. And if they see no reason to alter their opinion, they should still remonstrate earnestly and perseve- ringly, before they take the extreme step of seceding without the consent of their brethren.
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 283
In these, however, and in all similar matters, it is impossible to lay down rules such as will at once apply to every case that may arise. There must always be room for the exercise of sound judgment and candour, in deciding on eacli particular question.
There is one principle, however, which should always be kept in mind, and which, obvious as it is, men often lose sight of in practice ; namely, that a necessity imposed by external circumstances, and for which we are not responsible, will justify, and call for, such measures as icould be sinful if there were no such necessity. We should be careful, therefore, not to commit either the error of censuring men for doing what would, in ordinary circumstances, be wrong; or the error of supposing ourselves at liberty to do, at any time and under any circumstances, whatever has, in some particular case, been justifiably and rightly done.
In the ordinary affairs of life, this principle is, in general, well understood and acted on. For example, for a number of men, citizens of any State, to as- semble, and by their own authority, declare them- selves a Senate, and proceed to elect Magistrates, and enact Laws, and establish a Government, would justly be regarded as a most heinous act of rebellion ; and all their laws, (hewever good in themselves,) would be evidently null and void. But if a number of persons were to find themselves wrecked on a desert island, or the sole survivors of a pestilence, or in some other way left to themselves, no one would contend that they were bound thenceforward to live
284 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
in a state of anarchy, because they had no legiti- mate Kulers or Laws. They would be authorised, and bound, to agree as well as they could, in esta- blishing some sort of Government. And the Laws and Magistrates thus appointed would have as good a claim to obedience as those of any Country in the World ; because it is plainly necessary to human welfare, and agreeable to the divine Will, that men should live under a regular Government. Yet this case would afford no precedent for any persons who should take upon them to break up an existing Community, and to revolt against " the Powers that be."
So also, if the persons thus situated were to find themselves without regularly ordained Clergy, or without any except such as they were full}^ convinced had abandoned the genuine Doctrines of the Gospel, it would be absurd to suppose it could be the Will of their Heavenly Master, that they should remain for ever destitute of a christian Ministry and Church- ordinances. They would clearly be conforming to the spirit of his injunctions, in forming themselves into a Church, and appointing various Orders of Ministers, selecting the best qualified persons they could find, for each office, and establishing Church- regulations according to the best of their judgment. And the necessity under which they were placed, would justify, and render valid, all their acts and appointments; supposing them always not to be in themselves superstitious or unscriptural. But such a case would afford no fair precedent for persons differ-
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 285
ently circumstanced, who sboiilJ take upon themselves, wantonly and without necessity, to ordain Ministers, and set up themselves as a new Church.
So, also, there may be extreme cases of such cruel and intolerable oppression as to justify subjects in revolting against an established Government. But extreme cases do not destroy the authority of a general rule, though they may authorize an excep- tional departure from it. And it is undoubtedly true, as a general rule, that we are in duty bound to submit to existing Governments.
Again, if the loyal portion of a garrison were to revolt from a general, who had turned traitor, and was betraying the city into an enemy's hands, so far from being treasonable in thus revolting, they would have been abettors of treason if they had not. And yet the general rule is, that soldiers are bound to obey their commander.
In like manner, submission to Church-authority, and the preservation of Church-union, are the rule ; and resistance, or separation, the exception. The burden of proof lies with those who undertake to justify a departure from a rule. And if they do thus justify themselves, their case affords no fair precedent for those who would introduce general discord and confusion.
It is to be observed, however, that when we speak of the general claim to obedience, which the Laws of any Community — civil or ecclesiastical — have on its Members, this does not imply such a blind venera- tion as should withhold us from seeking any needful
286 RISE, PROGRESS, AND
amendment. Any one who scorns the absurdity of attributing infallibility to human Beings, would be himself guilty of a still greater absurdity, if, while considering all men as fallible, he should yet act as if they were m-fallible, by insisting that all their insti- tutions and regulations should be like the Laws of the Medes and Persians, which could never be changed ; and that no one should even inquire whether amend- ment in any point be possible, and needful. All wanton and hasty changes, indeed, should, in all subjects, be avoided; the presumption being, as has been above said, against every alteration. And a man's veneration for any existing Constitution — whether in Church or in State — may reasonably lead him to deprecate any fundamental change. But the best security against this, — in short, against revolu- tion,— is, the constant correction of abuses, and the introduction of improvements as they are needed. It is the neglect of timely repairs (as was remarked above) that makes rebuilding necessary.
And, moreover, the amendment of any Law that is faulty, tends (beside the immediate benefit) to increase men's confidence in those that are left un- changed ; and in this way contributes to the stability of the whole system. For it creates a presumption that what is left unchanged, is so left for some good and sufficient reasons^ and not from a mere blind determination against any change, whether for the worse or for the better.
Some persons, however, there are, who are far from thinking all existing laws (civil or ecclesiastical)
CORRUPTIONS OF CHRISTIANITY. 287
faultless ; and who, on that ground, hold themselves at liberty to disobey or evade any that they think objectionable. But if these very persons are called on to exert themselves to procure, in a regular way, a remedy for the evil, they will shrink from the trouble, or expense, or odium, they miglit thus incur for the public good. There are many, for example, who from their disapprobation of the existing revenue laws, or game laws, &;c., will violate these without scruple, when they can do so with impunity. But when urged to exert themselves in perseveringly calling the attention of the Legislature to these laws, they will plead that it is no concern of theirs, but only of their Eulers.
And they act in the same way with respect to Church-regulations ; disregarding without scruple any that they disapprove ; but refiising to take any pains for the regular correction of anything they complain of
But a truly conscientious and right-minded man will pursue exactly the opposite course. As long as a law exists^ he will feel bound to obey it, as far as he can with a safe conscience. But if he consider it an unwise law, he will exert himself to have it amended by competent authority; or, if necessary, to have some competent authority appointed for the purpose of rectifying whatever may be amiss. These exer- tions may, perhaps, cost him much more trouble and discomfort than he, individually, suffers from the existing state of things. But he will not hesitate to sacrifice his own immediate personal comfort and ease,
288 KISE, PROGRESS, &C., OF CHRISTIANITY.
for the lasting benefit of liis Countiymen and fellow- Christians. For a true Christian is most emphatically and pre-eminently public-spirited. *'NoNE OF us," says the Apostle Paul, "liveth unto himself." (Rom. xiv. 7.) And he who is the most sedulously occupied in working out, on Gospel principles, his own salvation, will always be found the most devo- tedly active in promoting the welfare of bis brethren.
THE END.
CATALOGUE OF BOOKS
PUBLISHED BY
WILLIAM GOWANS
" Jyiivranre it the curse of God; InioirltJye the wiiii) whtTticith ne fly to heaven."'
SlIAKESHEARB.
" WUIioat bmiki Gop I* »ilent, juntice duriHUut, vataral teiettet at a ttand, f-^iilvaojiAy lame, lelter$ liymh, and all tkinyt inva'ved in Ciminenan darkneu." Bartholin.
1 i
Nos. 81, 83, AND 85 CENTRE STREET.
NEW YORK: 186 0.
CATALOGUE
WILLIAM GOWANS' PUBLICATIONS.
Plato's Phcedon ;
Or, a Discussion on the Immortality of the Soul. Translated from the Greek by Charles S. Stanford. A new edition, enriched ■with Archbishop Fenelon's Life of Plato ; the Opinions of ancient, medieval, and modern philosophers and divines, on the Soul's Immortality; together with Notes, historical, biographical, and mythological. To which is added a Catalogue of all the work» known to have been written on a Future State. With a beau- tiful and accurate portrait of Plato. 12mo. pp. 309. Price $1.00. 1854.
Ancient Fragmetits.
Namely: — The Morals of Confuoius, the Chinese Philosopher; The Oracles of Zoroaster, the founder of the Persian Magi ; San- choniatho's Theology of the Phoenicians ; The Periplus of Han no, the Carthaginian Navigator and Discoverer; King lliempsal' History of the African Settlements; The Choice Sayings of Pub- lius Syrus; The Egyptian Fragments of Manetho; The Simili- tudes of Demophilus, or Directions for the Proper Regulation of Life; and The Excellent Sayings of the Seven Wise Men of Greece. Translated into English by various authors. 12mo pp. 298 $2.00. 1835
A Catalogue of Denton^ Daniel.
A Description of New York, formerly called New Netherlands, ■with the places thereunto adjoining. Likewise a Brief Relation of the Customs of the Indians there. By Daniel Denton. A new edition, with an Introduction and copious Historical Notes, by Gabriel Furman. 8vo. pp. 74. $1.00. 1845.
Tlie Same Worh.
Large Paper. 4to. Only 100 were printed. $3.00. 1846.
Cti^l)ei\ R, A,
Th'i Universal Stair Builder : being a new Treatise on the Con struction of Staircases and Hand-rails, showing plans of the va- rious forms of stairs, method of placing the risers in the cylin- ders, general method of describing the face-moulds for a band-rail, and an expeditious method of squaring the rail. Useful, also, to stone-masons, constructing stone stairs and hand-rails; with a new method of sawing the twist part of any hand-rail square from the face of the plank, and to a parallel width. Also, a new method of forming the easings of the rail by a gauge. Pre- ceded by some necessary Problems on Practical Geometry, with the sections of Prismatic Solids. Illustrated by 29 Plates. 4to. pp. 30. $6.00. %* By competent judges this book is accounted the best that has, as yet, ap- peared on the subject of Stair Building.
Cotton^ G, O. — Lawn;
Or, Many Things in Few Words, addressed to These "Who Think. By the Rev. C. C. Colton. Revised edition, with an Index, and Life of Colton. 8vo. pp. 504. $2.00. 1849.
I'he Same Worh.
In one vol. 12mo. pp. 504. $1.25. 1849.
Ally 71^ Avery.
A Ritual of Freemasonry, illustrated by thirty engravings. To which is added, a Key to the Phi Beta Kappa, the Orange, and Odd Fellows' Societies. With Notes and Remarks. By Avert Allyn. 12mo. pp. 269. $5.00. 1831
William Gowans^ Publications. pTdcliiii and Boaz ;
Or, an Authentic Key to the Door of Freemasonry, both Ancient and Modern, calculated not only for the Instruction of every New-Made Mason, but also for the Information of all who intend to become Brethren. Interspersed with a variety of JS'otcs and Remarks, necossar}- to explain and render the whole clear to the meanest capacity ; also, a New and Accurate List of all the English Regular Lodges in the World, according to their Seni- oritj', with the dates of each Constitution, and Days of Meeting; to which is added, Masmiry Dissected, by Samukl Prichard, and Tlie Freemason's Winepress, consisting of Toasts, Sentiments, ana Anecdotes ; and a Catalogue of Books on Freemasonry, and Kin- dred Subjects. 12mo. pp. 200. $2.50. New York, 1857.
(jrawan-s^ William.
A Catalogue of Books on Freemasonry and Kindrea Subjects.
Compiled by W. G. 12mo. pp. 59. $L2o. New York, 1858.
"Book Catalogues are to men of letters what the compass and the lighthouse are to the mariner, the railroad to the merchant, the telegraph wires to the editor, the digested imlex to the lawyer, the pharmacopoeia and the dispensatory to the j)hysician, the sign-post to the traveller, the screw, the wedge, and the lever to the mehcanic ; in short, they are the labor-saving machines, the concordance of litera- ture."— Western Memorahilia.
Ranisay., Allan. The Gentle Sheplienl:
A Pastoral Comedy, in Five Acts. To which is added the Life of the Author, an authentic Portrait, Criticisms on the Play by various eminent writers, a new and carefully compiled Glossary, and a Catalogue of all the Scottish Poets. 12mo. $1.00. 1852.
The Same Worlc.
Large paper, with Portrait on India paper. 8vo. Only 100 copies printed. $3.50. 1852.
The Same Wovlc.
Extra large paper, with Portrait on India paper. 4to. Only 50 copies printed. $6.00. 1852.
The Sams Worlc.
Cheap edition, without the introductory Matter, Portrait, and Catalogue. 37^ cents.
6 A Catalogue of
Coleridge^ S. T.
Biographia Literaria ; or, Biographical Sketches of My Literary Life and Opinions. From the Second London Edition. Pre- pared for publication in part by H, N. Coleridge. 2 vols, thick 12mo. pp. 804. $1.50. 1852.
The Same Woi'h
Large paper. 8vo. pp. 804. $3.00. 1852.
California.
The Wonder of the Age. A book for every one going to or hav- ing an interest in that Golden Region; being the Report of TnoMAS Butler King, United States' Government Agent in and for California. 8vo. pp. 34. 12^ cents. 1850.
HocliefoucauM.^ Due de la.
Moral Reflections, Sentences, and Maxims. Newly translated from the French ; with an Introduction and copious Notes, and a Life of the Author. With an Elegant steel Portrait. To which is added the Moral Sentences and Maxims of the good Stanislaus, King of Poland. Also a Catalogue of all the Books written on Proverbs, Maxims, Sayings, Sentences, Apophthegms, Simili- tudes, etc., etc. 12rao. pp. 237. $1.25. 1861.
The Same Worh.
Large paper, with the Portrait on India paper. 8vo. pp. 237. Only 100 copies were printed. $2.50. 1851.
The Same Worh.
Extra large paper, with the Portrait on India paper. 4to. pp. 237. Only 25 copies were printed. $6.00. 1851.
Taylor.^ Isaac.
Physical Theory of Another Life. To which is added a Cata- logue of all the author's writings, and a Catalogue of all the books published on the Immortality of the Soul. 12mo. pp. 278. $1.00. 1852
William Gowans^ Publications. Taylor^ Isaac.
Elements of Thought; or, Concise Explanations {alphabetically arranged); or, The Piincipal Terms Employed in the Intellectual Philosophj-. r2mo. pp. 180. 75 cents. 1851.
Fabe)\ Rev. George Stanley., B, JD.
Difficulties of Infidelity. To which is added, Modern Infidelity Considered by Robert Hall, and a Catalogue of all the books that have been published on the Evidence of Revealed Religion: also, a list of Mr. Fabek's published writings. 12mo. pp. 300. cloth. $1.00. 1853.
WMeara., Barry E.., Esq.
Napoleon in Exile ; or, a Voice from St. Helena. Being the Re- flections and Opinions of Napoleon, on the most Memorable and Important Events of his Life and Government. In his own words. With Engravings. 2 vols. 12mo. pp. 540 and 552. cloth. $2.00. 1853.
The Same Worlc.
Royal 8vo. 2 vols. pp. 540 and 552. $3.00. 1853.
*' A work professing to give minute details of the private life, and especially the unreserved conversation of the most remahkablk personage who has ap- peared in modern times, must possess the very highest claims to attention. * * • Mr. O'Meara very naturally kept a journal of what passed between himself and his illustrious patient, and the work before us consists of this journal."
Kingshury., Harmon.
The Great Law Book. The Kingdom and Reign of the Messiah^ his Subjects, Precepts, and Government, With Preliminary Re- marks on the Bible, its Author, Dispensations, and other King- doms. 12mo. pp. 312. 75 cents. 1857.
Gowans^ William.
His Book Catalogues, from 1 to 18, both inclusive. Royal 8vo cloth. $2.00. New York, 1842-59
A Catalogue of
REMAINDERS OF EDITIONS
BY OTHER PUBLISHERS
Gall^ John Joseph.
The Phrenological Works o£ Translated into English by W Lewis. 6 vols. 12rao. cloth. $7.50. Boston, 1835
Blake, W.J.
The History of Putnam County, New York, with an enumera- tion of its Towns, Villages, Rivers, Creeks, Lakes, Ponds, Moun- tains, Hills, and Geological Features, Local Traditions, and short Biographical Sketches of Early Settlers. 12rao. cloth, pp.368. $1.50. New York, 1849.
Louisiana.
Historical Collections, embracing translations from many rare and valuable documents relating to the Natural and Local and Po litical History of that State. Compiled with Historical and Biographical Notices, by B. F. French. 2d vol. Map. 8vo. cloth, pp. 301. New York and Philadelphia.
This volume, besides seven other rare tracts, contains Daniel Cox's Description »f Carolina.
Bastow.^ George.
History of New Hampshire, from its Discovery in 1614 to th«j passage of the Toleration Act in 1819. Second edition. 8^'o. cloth, pp. 456. $1.00. New York, 1853.
Valentine.^ David T.
History of the City of New York. Maps, Plans, and Illustra- tions. Svo. cloth, pp.404. $L50. New York, 1853
William Gowani Publications. Rhode Island Repudiation.
Or, The History of the Revolutionary Debt of Rhode Island, by JouN W. Richmond. 8vo. pp.224. 75 cents. Providence, 1855
Stoho^ Rohei%
Major of the Colonial Army under General Braddock during the French War in the Western Territories of North America With a Plan of Fort Du Quesne. ISmo. pp. 92. Pittsburg, 1854
/Stuai% Moses.
A Grammar of the New Testament Dialect. Second edition corrected and mostly written anew. 8vo. cloth, pp. 312. 50 cents. Andover, 1857.
Jfourie7% Cliarles.^
The Life of. By Ch. Pellarin, M. D. Second edition, with an Appendix. Translated by Francis Geo. Shaw. 12mo. pp. 236. 50 cents. New York, 1848.
Thomas^ Gabriel.
An Historical and Geographical Account of the Province and Country of Pennsylvania, and of West New Jersey, in America ; the Richness of the Soil, tlie Sweetness of the Situation, the Wholcsomeness of the Air, the Navigable Rivers and others, the Prodigious Increase of Corn, the Flourishing Condition of tht City of Philadelphia, with the stately buildings and other im provements there ; the strange creatures, as Birds, Beasts Fishes, and Fowls ; with the several sorts of Minerals, Purging Waters, and Stones lately discovered ; the Natives — Aborigines their Language, Religion, Laws, and Customs; the first Planters theDutch, Swedes, and English; with the number of its inhabit- ants. As also, a touch upon George Keith's New Religion, in his second change since he left the Quakers, with a Map of both countries, 12mo. pp. 100. $1.50. (Reprint, New York, 1848.^
London, 1698.
Treasury of Knowledge.,
and Library of Reference, containing Gazetteer, Dictionary, Tables, Grammar, American Biography, etc., etc. New and Revised Edition. 3 vols. 12mo. cloth. $2.50.
New York, 1855
10 A Catalogue of
Toussaint JJ Ouverture^
The Life of. The Negro Patriot of Hayti : comprising an Ac- count of the Struggle for Liberty in the Island, and a Sketch of its History to the present period, by Rev. John R. Beard, D. D., with numerous illustrations. 12mo. cloth, pp. 340. 60 cents.
London, 1853.
Nftoton^ Sir Isaac,
Principia. The Mathematical Principles of Natural Philosophy, translated into English by Andrew Motte: to which is added, Newton System of the World, with a Portrait taken from the bust in the Royal Observatory at Greenwich. First American edition, carefully revised and corrected, with a Life of the Au- thor, by N. W. Chittenden, ^L A. 8vo. sheep, pp. SSL f 3.25.
New York, 1846.
Gouraud, Francis Faurel.
Practical Cosmophonography : a System of "Writing and Print- ing all the principal Languages, with their exact Pronunciation, by means of an original Universal Phonetic Alphabet, etc., aa they occur in different Tongues and Dialects, etc., illustrated by numerous plates, explanatory of the Calligraphic, Steno-Phono- graphic, and Tj'po-Phonograpic adaptations of the System; with specimens of the Lord's Prayer, in one hundred Lan- guages: to which is prefixed, a General Introduction, etc., etc. 8vo. cloth. $1.80 New York, 1850.
Wise^ John.
A System of Aeronautics, comprehending its Earliest Investiga tions and Modern Practice and Art, designed as a History for the common Reader, and Guide to the Student of the Art. Con- taining an Account of the various attempts in the Art of Flying, by Artificial Means, from the Earliest Period down to the Aero- nautic Machine by the Montgolfiers, in 1782, and to a later pe- riod, etc., etc. Portrait and 12 Plates. 8vo, pp.310. $1.50.
Philadelphia, 1850.
Knapp^ Samuel Z.
Advice in the Pursuits of Literature, containing Historical^ Biographical, and Critical Remarks, 12mo. cloth, pp. 306. 66 cents. New York, 1837
William Goicans' Publications. 11
Brodie^ Sir Benjamin.
Mind and Matter; or, Physiological Inquiries, in a Series of Essays, intended to illustrate the mutual relations of the Physi- cal Organization and the Mental Faculties; with additional Kotes, by an American Editor l2mo cloth, pp. 286. 56 cents New York, 1857.
Boston Massacre.
A short Narrative of the Horrid Massacre in Boston, perpetrated in the Evening of the 5th of March, 17*70, by Soldiers of the 29th Regiment, which, with the 14th Regiment, were then quar- tered there ; with some Observations on the State of Things prior to that Catastrophe. With Frontispiece, 8vo, cloth, pp. 122. $1.00. New York, 1849.
Andreivs^ Steplieii Pearl.
Discoveries in Chinese, or the Symbolism of the Primitive Char- acters of the Chinese System of Writing as a Contribution to Philology and Ethnology, and a Practical Aid in the Acquisition of the Chinese Language. 12mo. cloth, pp. 137. 50 cents.
New York, 1854.
How.^ Henry.
Virginia, Historical Collections of: containing a collection of the most interesting Facts, Traditions, Biographical Sketches, Anec- dotes, etc., relating to its History and Antiquities, together with Geographical and Statistical Descriptions, to which is added. An Historical and Descriptive Sketch of the District of Colum bia, illustrated by over 100 engravings, giving Views of the principal Towns, Seats of Eminent Men, Public Buildings, Relics of Antiquity, Historic Localities, Natural Scenery, etc., etc Royal 8vo. i^hecp. pp. 544. $2.50. Charleston, S. C, 185G.
Taylor^ James B.
Lives of Virginia Baptist Ministers. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Timo. sheep, pp. 492. $1.50. Richmond, 1838. The book may be styled the Virginia Baptist Biogi-aphical Dictionary : it gives the lives of one hundred and eighteen Baptist Ministers.
12 Catalogue of Wm. Gowa/n^ Publications. Oooke^ George Frederick^
Memoirs of the Life of, late of the Theatre Royal, Covent Gar- den, by William Dunlap, composed principally from Journals and other authentic Documents left by Mr. Cooke, and the per sonal knowledge of the writer. Portrait of Cooke. 2 vols, 18mo. pp. 403 and 400. $1.25. New York, 181 a
Glenn^ James.
The Venereal Disease: its primary cause explained, and the possibility of its being fully prevented described. Never before published. To which is added, A Few Remarks on the Laws re- garding Seduction, Adultery, and Prostitution. Svo. pp. 12. 20 cents. New York, 1857.
Poor RicliariTs Almanac {Ben FranMiii)^
Including all his Wise Sayings, Maxims, and Doggerel Distiches, with a Life of Franklin by himself, Portrait and three plates, a combination of the years 1736, 1737, and 1738, reprint, elegantly got up. 25 cents.
•»* A copy of an original edition of the above three years was lately sold in New York for $56.00.
Peterson^ JRev. Edward.
History of Rhode Island. Illustrated. Svo. cloth, pp. 370 $1.50. New York, 1853
IJHRARY.
s-
/^/^T TT-|\/rT»T A XT-kT-r-r-r^-i-r^^-.-.^^,- »^ . |
|||
This OUE DATE |
|||
^ ^m |
|||
Printed in USA |
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES
0068368712
BRITTLE DO not PHOTOCOPY
33/
WSS"
% . t
t .:€:.%,
t :«
■ ^- .. ^ * '^ -
* |
>% |
•1 |
.. '^: ,. % i, * |
||
i. |
€ |
^ |
. 4
€ «^
t ., *
AT C
m m |
■■g '■■1 |
^**€